Skip to main content

Full text of "The sacrifice of the mass: an explanation of its doctrine, rubrics and prayers"

See other formats


•  r-q 
!-D 
=n- 


E  SACRIFICE  OF  THE  MASS 

•EXPLANATION  OF  ITS  DOCTRINE 
RUBRICS  AND  PRAYERS 


M.  GAVIN,  S.J, 


THE    SACRIFICE   OF  THE   MASS 


Obtftat; 

JOANNES  CROFTON,  S.J. 

CENSOR  DEPUTATUS. 

NOv  -5  1952 

Imprimatur ; 

^  HERBERTUS   CARDINALIS  VAUGHAN, 

ARCHIEP.   WESTMON. 


ROEHAMPTON  :    PRINTED   BY  JOHN   GRIFFIN. 


THE 

SACRIFICE    OF    THE    MASS 

v' 

AN    EXPLANATION    OF    ITS    DOCTRINE 
RUBRICS  AND  PRAYERS 

TOtb   an  Sntro&uctorg  cbapter 

BY 

THE     REV.     M.    GAVIN,    S.J. 


THIRD   EDITION 


LONDON  :     BURNS     AND     GATES     (LIMITED) 

NEW  YORK,  CINCINNATI,  CHICAGO  :    BENZIGER    BROTHERS 

AND   OF    ALL   CATHOLIC    BOOKSELLERS 


1903 


[All  rights  reserved.] 


TO   THE   MEMBERS 

OF  THE  SODALITY  OF  THE  IMMACULATE  CONCEPTION 
FARM   STREET,   LONDON 

THIS    BOOK    ON    THE    HOLY    SACRIFICE 

IS    AFFECTIONATELY   DEDICATED, 

IN   GRATEFUL  MEMORY 

OF   OUR   MONTHLY   MASS  AND   COMMUNION 
DURING   TWENTY  YEARS. 

M.   GAVIN,   SJ. 


114,  MOUNT  STREET, 

LONDON, W. 

The  Purification,  1903. 


CONTENTS. 


page 

INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER  .  xi 

PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION      .  .    xxvii 

CHAPTER  THE  FIRST. 
The  Doctrine  of  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass       .  i 

CHAPTER  THE  SECOND. 
The  Essence  of  the  Mass  .  .  3 

CHAPTER  THE  THIRD. 
The  Consecration  of  the  Altar  .  .  .12 

CHAPTER  THE  FOURTH. 
The  Vestments    ....  16 

CHAPTER  THE  FIFTH. 
The  Asperges      ....  .22 

CHAPTER  THE  SIXTH. 
The  Ordinary  of  the   Mass.      Part  the   First :    From  the 

Beginning  to  the  Offertory  .  .  .25 

CHAPTER  THE  SEVENTH. 
The  Introit,  Kyrie,  and  Gloria  in  excelsis        .  .         36 

CHAPTER  THE  EIGHTH. 
The  Dominus  vobiscum,  Collect,  Epistle         .  .  .44 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  THE  NINTH. 

page 

The  Gradual,  Alleluia,  Tract,  and  Sequence   .  .        50 

CHAPTER  THE  TENTH. 
The  Gospel  and  the  Creed         .  .  .  .  -53 

CHAPTER  THE  ELEVENTH. 
Part  the  Second  :  The  Offertory  to  the  Canon  .  .        69 

CHAPTER  THE  TWELFTH. 
Part  the  Third  :  The  Canon  of  the  Mass         ...         86 

CHAPTER  THE  THIRTEENTH. 
Part  the  Fourth  :  From  the  Pater  Noster  to  the  end  of  Mass       123 

CHAPTER  THE  FOURTEENTH. 
The  Ceremonies  of  High  Mass .  .  .  .  154 

CHAPTER  THE  FIFTEENTH. 
Mass  for  the  Dead          ....  .174 

APPENDIX  :  The  Language  of  the  Mass  .  .  .183 


INTRODUCTORY   CHAPTER. 


IN  April,  1901,  I  began  on  the  Wednesday  evenings  in 
Farm  Street  Church  a  series  of  simple  Explanations  of 
Catholic  Doctrine  for  Catholics  and  non-Catholics. 
The  text-book  was  the  Penny  Catechism.  The  purpose 
was  to  explain,  supplement,  and  illustrate  that  little 
book  which  contains  so  much  in  a  few  pages.  I  began 
with  the  Sacraments,  and  after  explaining  the  Eucharist 
as  a  Sacrament,  went  on  to  consider  the  Eucharist  as 
a  Sacrifice.  To  the  Mass  some  twenty-eight  Instruc 
tions  were  devoted,  and  they  are  now  published. 

The  earnest  hope  is  entertained  that  this  explanation 
of  the  Mass  will  help  to  a  deeper  appreciation  of  the 
greatest  act  of  worship  in  the  Church.  It  is  impossible 
to  have  laboured  for  many  years  in  London  without 
painfully  realizing  that  the  Mass  is  neither  known, 
nor  understood,  nor  attended,  nor  loved  as  it  deserves. 
Surely  there  are  many  Catholics  who  might  with  a 
little  self-denial  hear  Mass,  if  not  daily,  at  least  some 
times  in  the  week.  If  we  inquire  the  reason  from  those 
who  find  time  for  other  things  and  not  for  Mass,  we 
shall  probably  learn  that  they  do  not  understand  what 
they  lose.  Mass  is  a  closed  book  to  them.  The  love, 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


self-sacrifice,  and  humiliation  of  a  Divine  Person  lies 
before  them  in  the  Eucharist ;  they  have  eyes  and  see 
not.  With  an  intelligent  grasp  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
Mass  they  would  discover  a  method  of  discharging 
every  obligation  of  the  creature  to  the  Creator,  and  of 
procuring  all  they  want  from  His  gracious  bounty. 

Let  me  explain  simply  the  object  of  the  Mass.  Mass 
is  the  supreme  act  of  worship,  in  which  Christ  as  the 
Head  of  our  race,  offers  His  own  Body  and  Blood  in 
acknowledgment  of  the  Creator's  dominion  over  Him 
and  over  all  mankind.  Our  Lord  is  the  chief  celebrant 
at  every  Mass,  and  at  the  altar  renews  His  profession 
of  perpetual  service.  Reason  alone  proves  the  obliga 
tion  of  giving  God  honour  and  glory.  Our  best  is 
indeed  small,  whether  we  consider  the  deeds  performed 
or  the  abject  condition  of  every  man,  clad  in  infirmity 
from  head  to  foot.  Our  deficiency  is  supplied  in  the 
Mass,  which  gives  infinite  honour  and  glory  to  God's 
Supreme  Majesty.  One  Mass,  for  which  we  cannot 
spare  half  an  hour,  yields  more  honour  and  glory  to 
God  than  the  adoration  of  the  blessed  in  Heaven  and 
of  their  Queen.  Once  more.  Thanksgiving  is  another 
duty  of  the  creature  to  the  Creator.  "  Thank  you  " 
are  almost  the  first  words  a  mother  teaches  her  child. 
The  duty  of  thanking  God  is  so  obvious  that  any 
explanation  weakens  its  claims.  The  duty  is  self- 
evident.  We  are  surrounded  by  the  unmerited  blessings 
of  Heaven  as  a  fish  by  the  waters  of  the  sea.  Man  is 
the  neediest  and  most  helpless  and  most  ungrateful  of 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


all  creatures,  and  for  him  God  has  done  incomparably 
more  than  for  the  angels.  The  Crib,  the  Cross,  and 
the  Tabernacle  are  three  fountains  of  mercy  and  love 
whence  grace  floods  this  earth.  Man  is  powerless  to 
thank  God  for  all  His  benefits.  "  The  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ  "  paid  the  debt  of  gratitude  a  thousand 
fold  in  the  first  Mass  in  the  Supper  Room.  The  Church 
calls  the  Sacrament  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ 
the  Eucharist,  which  means  thanksgiving,  just  as  pain 
means  punishment.  At  the  Mass  Christ  chants  His  Te 
Deum  in  honour  of  His  Father,  or  rather  the  Mass  is 
His  Te  Deum,  and  the  faithful  on  earth,  in  Purgatory, 
and  Heaven,  join  the  song  of  praise.  You  have  received 
great  temporal  and  spiritual  blessings ;  have  the  Mass 
offered  in  thanksgiving,  and  assist  at  the  Holy  Sacrifice 
for  the  same  intention.  And  though  we  may  not  aim  so 
high,  it  is  useful  to  remember  that  the  saints  recognized 
mercy  even  in  crushing  sorrow.  "Although  He  should 
kill  me  I  will  trust  in  Him."  (Job  xiii.  15.)  And  they 
thank  God  at  the  Mass  for  sending  it  to  them. 

Once  again :  We  are  sinners.  In  this  all  men  are 
akin ;  and  we  need  some  Being  to  appease  the  anger 
of  God,  to  obtain  His  forgiveness  and  to  avert  or 
lessen  the  punishment  due  to  crime.  Mass  is  the  great 
appeasing  power  of  the  world,  for  Mass  is  Calvary 
over  again.  The  scene  on  Calvary  is  re-presented  to 
us  in  the  drama  of  the  Mass.  Death  on  Calvary  was 
the  consummation  of  the  Sacrifice.  That  death  was 
caused  by  the  separation  of  the  Blood  of  our  Lord 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


from  His  Body,  that  separation  is,  to  use  the  words  of 
the  Council  of  Trent,  "  re-presented  to  us,"  placed  again 
before  our  eyes  in  the  double  consecration  of  bread  and 
wine.  Although  Christ  exists  whole  and  entire  under 
the  appearance  of  bread  as  well  as  under  the  appear 
ance  of  wine,  nevertheless  by  the  words  of  Consecration 
the  Body  only  is  under  the  appearance  of  bread,  and  the 
Blood  only  under  the  appearance  of  wine.  We  have 
then  here  that  mystical  parting  of  the  Body  and  Blood 
which  makes  the  re-presentation  of  the  Death  upon  the 
Cross. 

We  are  anxious  for  our  friends  or  relatives  who  are 
leading  bad  lives.  But  through  the  Mass  we  may 
infallibly  appease  the  anger  of  God  which  we  and  they 
have  justly  incurred,  and  we  may  infallibly  procure 
them  graces,  which  if  accepted,  will  lead  them  back 
into  friendship  with  our  Lord.  For  the  soul  in  the 
state  of  grace  the  Mass  infallibly  satisfies  a  part  of  the 
punishment  due  to  forgiven  sin,  wards  off  the  chastise 
ments  of  God,  and  obtains  graces  in  every  conjuncture 
of  life,  and  for  the  soul  in  Purgatory  the  Mass  is  the 
surest  and  the  quickest  way  of  paying  the  debt,  and 
releasing  the  prisoner  from  the  flame.  Devotions 
come  and  go  in  the  Church.  Some  are  more  popular 
in  one  age  than  in  another.  Mass  is  the  devotion  of 
every  age  and  people :  it  is  our  spiritual  centre,  like 
the  sun  in  the  heavens,  shedding  light  and  warmth  over 
the  earth.  Mass  can  never  leave  us  so  long  as  this 
planet  hangs  in  the  firmament,  and  the  last  Mass  on 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


earth  will  be  the  signal  for  the  Archangel's  trumpet 
to  summon  the  dead  to  Judgment.  "God  Himself," 
says  St.  Alphonsus,  "  cannot  cause  any  action  to  be 
performed  which  is  holier  and  grander  than  the  Mass." 
In  one  word,  to  obtain  the  conversion  of  non-Catholics, 
the  release  of  souls  from  Purgatory,  to  avert  the  anger 
of  God,  to  satisfy  His  justice,  to  thank  Him  for  count 
less  favours,  to  obtain  grace  in  special  needs,  Mass 
is  the  surest  and  speediest,  because  the  heavenly 
appointed,  means. 

I  have  also  endeavoured  to  explain  in  this  book  the 
Rubrics  of  the  Mass. 

By  the  Rubrics  are  meant  directions  which  the 
Church  has  laid  down  for  the  fitting  celebration  of  the 
Holy  Sacrifice.  The  word  Rubric  is  taken  from  the 
Roman  law,  in  which  the  titles,  maxims,  and  principal 
decisions  were  written  in  red  (ruber).  Burchard, 
the  master  of  ceremonies  under  Innocent  VIII.  and 
Alexander  VI.,  first  set  out,  so  says  Le  Brun,  the 
ceremonies  of  the  Mass  in  the  Roman  Pontifical 
printed  at  Rome  in  1485.  The  ceremonies  were 
finally  arranged  more  or  less  in  the  present  form  by 
Pius  V.  when  he  revised  the  Missal  in  1570.  Various 
rites,  such  as  the  Ambrosian,  Mozarabic,  Carthusian, 
Dominican,  and  others  are  approved  by  the  Church ; 
the  Rubrics  at  these  Masses  are  somewhat  different 
from  those  of  the  ordinary  Roman  Mass.  The  history 
of  the  Rubrics  is  full  of  interest  to  any  student. 
The  Rubrics,  says  Le  Brun  in  his  famous  work  on 


INTRODUCTORY   CHAPTER. 


the  Mass,  are  so  many  signs  which  express  thought 
more  plainly  than  words.  (Vol.  I.  Preface,  p.  16.) 
Some  Rubrics  carry  us  back  to  the  very  earliest  time : 
they  are  speaking  records  of  the  past.  "  Let  us  all 
remember  this,"  says  the  Bishop  of  Newport  in  his 
beautiful  work  (Our  Divine  Saviour,  p.  282),  "  there  is  not 
a  ceremony  of  the  Mass,  not  a  prayer,  not  a  genu 
flexion,  not  a  vestment  worn  which  has  not  been 
prescribed  by  ancient  saints,  if  not  by  the  Apostles 
themselves,  and  which  has  not  upon  it  the  stamp  and 
sanctity  of  a  hoary  and  venerable  tradition.  There  is 
not  a  symbol  of  office  in  the  country,  not  a  crown  or 
a  flag,  a  chain  or  a  robe,  which  is  not  of  yesterday, 
compared  with  the  stole  and  chasuble  of  the  priest  at 
the  altar." 

It  will  interest  our  readers  to  know  that  there  is 
hardly  a  Rubric  ever  used  which  may  not  yet  be  found, 
either  whole  or  in  part,  in  the  ceremonies  employed  in 
the  Church  to-day.  If  we  do  not  find  it  in  High  Mass 
we  shall  find  it  in  Low,  if  not  in  the  Mass  of  a  priest, 
at  least  in  that  of  a  Bishop  or  perhaps  in  the  Pope's 
solemn  Mass,  said  three  times  a  year  on  the  feasts  of 
Christmas,  Easter,  and  SS.  Peter  and  Paul.  Some 
times  rites  no  longer  seen  in  the  Roman  Mass,  still  find 
a  place  in  the  rites  peculiar  to  certain  Religious  Orders 
or  in  Votive  Masses.  Let  us  illustrate  our  meaning 
by  examples. 

To  begin  with,  the  derivation  of  the  word  Mass 
reveals  the  existence  of  a  rubric  which  for  ages  has 


INTRODUCTORY   CHAPTER. 


passed  away.  Mass  comes  to  us  from  the  Latin  Missa. 
Missa  is  another  form  of  Missio,  meaning  dismissal, 
just  as  collecta  (a  collect)  is  another  form  of  collectio,  and 
repulsa  of  repulsio  in  the  line  from  Horace,  Virtus  repulses 
nescia  sordid^,  not  to  quote  other  examples.  Now, 
in  the  Liturgy  there  were  two  solemn  dismissals — 
first,  of  the  catechumens  after  the  Gospel ;  next,  of 
the  faithful  at  the  end  of  the  Service.  The  word  for 
dismissal  came  to  denote  the  Service  from  which 
there  were  two  solemn  dismissals.  If  further,  it  be 
asked  why  the  catechumens  were  dismissed  after  the 
Gospel,  the  answer  requires  a  brief  explanation  of 
what  is  called  the  Discipline  of  the  Secret  (Disciplina 
arcani).  By  the  Discipline  of  the  Secret,  we  mean  the 
custom  which  prevailed  in  the  early  Church,  say,  from 
the  end  of  the  second  to  the  close  of  the  sixth  century, 
of  concealing  from  heathens  and  catechumens  under 
instruction  for  the  Church  the  most  sacred  doctrines 
of  the  Faith.  This  secrecy  was  preserved  by  the  early 
Christians  from  the  natural  fear  that  the  knowledge 
of  their  doctrines  might  increase  the  violence  of  per 
secution,  or  expose  such  doctrines  to  ridicule  or  pro 
fanation.  The  catechumens  were  ordered  to  withdraw 
after  the  Gospel,  because  at  that  point  the  preparation 
for  the  Sacrifice  begins. 

Another  rubric  still  in  daily  use  reminds  us  of  the 

Discipline  of  the  Secret,  though  some  of  our  readers 

may  be  unaware  of  the  connection.     Why  is  the  Pater 

noster  said  audibly  at  Mass,  and  in  secret  at  the  Little 

b 


xviii  INTRODUCTORY   CHAPTER. 

Hours  and  the  various  Offices  of  the  Church  ? 
Benedict  XIV.,  a  safe  authority,  gives  the  reason. 
He  informs  us  (The  Mass,  bk.  ii.p.n^)  that  the  Creed 
with  the  Pater  noster  were  among  those  prayers  never 
recited  in  the  public  Services  of  the  Church  at  which 
pagans  and  catechumens  assisted.  Both  pagans  and 
catechumens  had  left  the  church  at  the  Pater  noster, 
hence  there  was  no  reason  for  saying  the  Pater  noster 
inaudibly ;  but  as  pagans  and  catechumens  were 
allowed  to  be  present  at  Prime,  Vespers,  Matins,  &c., 
the  Pater  noster  in  their  presence  was  said  in  secret. 
And  the  custom  lives  to  this  day. 

Let  us  take  a  few  more  instances.  The  priest's 
berretta  at  Mass  dates  from  about  the  tenth  century. 
Before  that  time  the  amice  served  as  a  covering  for  the 
head.  Even  at  the  present  time  many  Religious  wear 
the  amice  over  the  head  until  the  beginning  of  Mass, 
when  they  cast  it  back  between  the  shoulders. 

Why  is  it  the  custom  for  the  priest  to  vest  in  the 
sacristy  and  the  Bishop  at  the  altar?  In  earlier  ages 
(as  now  on  solemn  occasions)  the  Bishop  was  received 
at  the  church  door,  a  procession  was  formed,  and  the 
Bishop  was  conducted  to  a  side  altar  where  he  vested 
before  the  principal  Mass,  and  remained  seated  to 
receive  the  homage  and  offerings  of  the  congregation. 
The  Bishop  then  proceeded  to  the  high  altar  and  Mass 
began.  In  time  the  procession  ceased,  the  Bishop's 
vestments  were  transferred  to  the  high  altar,  and  he 
vested  as  now  within  the  sanctuary.  There  was  no 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


procession  or  solemnity  before  the  priest's  Mass,  and 
he  naturally  vested  in  the  sacristy.  The  Psalm 
Judica  was  not  generally  recited  at  Mass  before  the 
ninth  century,  its  omission  at  Masses  for  the  Dead 
and  during  Passiontide  takes  us  back  to  the  Mass  in 
the  earlier  ages  when  the  Judica  was  never  said.  The 
maniple  originally  served  the  purpose  of  a  hand 
kerchief.  It  was  pinned  to  the  priest's  arm  before 
he  ascended  the  altar.  The  custom  is  now  observed  at 
the  Bishop's  Mass ;  he  receives  the  maniple  at  the 
Indulgentiam  after  the  Confiteor.  The  sign  of  the  Cross 
is  made  at  the  Introit  because  it  begins  the  Mass  :  the 
Kyrie  at  Low  Mass  is  said  in  the  centre  of  the  altar, 
while  the  old  custom  of  saying  it  at  the  Epistle  side 
is  still  kept  at  High  Mass.  The  Gloria  in  excelsis  was 
said  at  Mass  until  the  eleventh  century  by  Bishops 
only  on  Sundays  and  feasts,  and  by  priests  only  at  the 
Mass  of  Easter  Sunday.  The  Pax  vobis  said  by  the 
Bishop  after  the  Gloria  instead  of  the  Dominus  vobiscum, 
is  taken,  according  to  some  writers,  from  the  Gloria, 
and  is  possibly  a  vestige  of  the  Bishop's  privilege. 

Benedict  XIV.  gives  another  and  far  better  explana 
tion.  Bishops  say  Pax  vobis  after  the  Gloria  on  festivals. 
If  the  Gloria  be  not  said,  the  Bishop's  salutation  is 
the  same  as  the  priest's,  Dominus  vobiscum.  The  Bishop 
possesses  the  fulness  of  the  priesthood,  and  therefore 
more  closely  represents  Jesus  Christ  than  a  simple 
priest.  And  Pax  vobis  was  our  Lord's  greeting  to 
His  disciples  in  the  joy  of  the  Resurrection.  These 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


words,  then,  are  fittingly  said  after  the  Gloria.  In 
the  other  salutations  at  Mass  the  Bishop  says  the 
Dominus  vobiscum  to  show  that  he  is  counted  in  the 
number  of  priests. 

At  High  Mass,  the  deacon,  before  saying  the 
Munda  cor  meum,  places  the  Missal  on  the  altar.  This 
reminds  us  of  the  ancient  times  when  the  Gospels,  as  a 
mark  of  honour  and  respect,  lay  on  the  altar  upon 
a  stand  during  Mass.  We  have  now  only  one  Missal 
on  the  altar  at  Mass,  in  the  earlier  centuries  two  or 
three  books  were  used.  Various  customs  still  survive 
during  or  after  the  Offertory,  which  link  the  present 
with  the  past.  Thus,  the  Oremus,  as  said  immediately 
before  the  Offertory,  seems  meaningless  in  its  present 
position  unless  it  refers  to  a  prayer  formerly  inserted 
before  the  antiphon  which  we  now  call  the  Offertory. 
For  a  thousand  years  the  faithful  at  the  Offertory,  as 
mentioned  in  this  book,  made  their  offering  of  bread 
and  wine  for  the  altar,  and  wheat,  oil,  honey,  and  other 
gifts  for  the  support  of  the  clergy.  We  are  reminded 
of  this  custom  by  two  very  striking  Rubrics  which  occur 
at  the  ordination  of  the  priest  and  the  consecration  of 
a  Bishop.  The  Roman  Pontifical  directs  that  after  the 
Offertory  has  been  read  by  the  Bishop  each  of  the 
newly-ordained  priests  is  to  offer  a  lighted  candle  to 
the  Bishop,  while  the  recently  consecrated  Bishop  is 
to  present  to  the  consecrating  Bishop  two  lighted 
torches,  two  loaves,  and  two  barrels  of  wine.  Some 
of  us  may  have  wondered  why  the  subdeacon  at  High 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


Mass  takes  the  paten  from  the  deacon,  after  the 
oblation  of  the  chalice,  and  covering  it  with  a  long  veil 
holds  it  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  until  the  end  of  the 
Pater  noster.  The  Church  is  very  conservative,  and 
sooner  than  part  from  an  old  custom  she  retains  it 
though  its  raison  d'etre  has  ceased.  The  custom  can 
be  traced  to  the  time  when  the  faithful  offered  bread 
and  wine  on  the  paten.  As  these  offerings  were  large 
and  larger  hosts  were  customary  then,  the  size  of  the 
paten  was  in  proportion,  and  being  inconvenient  on  the 
altar,  it  was  removed  and  kept  by  the  subdeacon  until 
needed  again  by  the  priest. 

Let  us  pass  now  to  another  vestige  of  an  ancient 
Rubric  kept  in  a  Votive  Mass.  The  nuptial  blessing 
is  given  in  the  Mass  for  the  Bride  and  Bridegroom  after 
the  Pater  noster  and  again  after  the  lie  Missa  est. 
Why  is  the  blessing  given  after  the  Pater  noster  ?  The 
blessing  is  the  survival  of  a  ceremony  which  has  long 
ceased  to  exist.  Bishops  before  the  sixteenth  century 
gave  a  special  blessing  after  the  Pater  noster  perhaps  to 
friends  and  benefactors,  and  again  at  the  end  a  general 
blessing  to  the  congregation.  The  special  blessing  to 
the  bride  and  bridegroom  in  this  place  reminds  us 
of  that  special  blessing  given  by  the  Bishop.  The 
second  prayer  at  the  end  for  bride  and  bridegroom 
may  have  been  found  in  the  Mass  before  the  practice 
began  of  a  priest  blessing  the  congregation  after  the 
lie  Missa  est.  And  it  naturally  kept  its  place. 

Once    more.      In    churches    abroad    and    at    home 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


men  sometimes  occupy  one  side  of  the  church  and 
women  another.  This  separation  of  the  sexes  was 
strictly  enjoined  when  the  kiss  of  peace  was  given  after 
the  Agnus  Dei.  In  ancient  times  the  pax  or  kiss  of 
peace  was  common  to  every  High  Mass  (except  Solemn 
Requiem),  and  at  least  every  male  member  of  the  con 
gregation  received  it.  Now  the  pax  is  given  only  at 
High  Mass  to  those  who  are  in  the  sanctuary.  But  the 
separation  of  the  sexes  sometimes  continues,  although 
the  special  motive  of  the  separation  has  disappeared. 
Finally,  let  me  give  one  more  instance  of  a  rite  which 
is  no  longer  allowed  in  the  Mass  of  a  priest  or  Bishop, 
and  is  found  in  the  solemn  Mass  of  the  Pope.  Up  to 
the  twelfth  century  Holy  Communion  was  administered 
to  the  faithful  under  both  kinds.  By  the  Council  of 
Constance,  in  1414,  the  celebrant  only  is  allowed  to 
receive  under  both  kinds.  When  the  laity  communi 
cated  under  both  species,  other  chalices  besides  that 
used  by  the  priest  were  employed ;  the  deacon  usually 
administered  the  Chalice,  and  the  people  drank  the 
Precious  Blood  through  a  tube.  At  this  day  during 
the  Mass  said  by  the  Pope  over  the  tomb  of  the 
Apostles  at  Christmas,  Easter,  and  SS.  Peter  and  Paul, 
the  deacon  and  subdeacon  are  privileged  to  partake 
of  the  Precious  Blood.  A  solitary  instance  of  a  usage 
still  surviving  which  was  almost  universal  in  the 
Church  for  at  least  eleven  hundred  years. 

The  reader  will  find  the  Rubrics  explained  in  their 
proper  place  where  the  meaning  is  not  self-evident. 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER.  xxiii 

And  now  I  pass  to  the  third  motive  of  this  volume — 

THE  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYERS  IN  THE  ORDINARY 
OF  THE  MASS. 

On  this  the  greatest  possible  stress  has  been  laid. 
The  prayers  at  Mass  are  the  prayers  of  the  Church 
and  their  importance  cannot  be  exaggerated.  The 
Church  is  responsible  for  these  prayers.  She  watches 
over  every  word  in  the  Mass  with  anxious  care  and 
is  keenly  jealous  of  the  least  alteration  or  addition. 
In  proof  of  this  we  may  mention  that  about  1814  the 
Holy  See  was  petitioned  to  add  the  name  of  St.  Joseph 
to  the  list  of  saints  in  the  prayer  Communicant ts  in  the 
Canon.  The  request  was  refused.  Not  all  prayers, 
however  holy  and  beautiful,  even  written  by  saints  in 
approved  manuals  of  devotion,  can  claim  to  be  called 
the  prayers  of  the  Church.  Much  misunderstanding 
is  abroad  on  this  subject.  By  the  prayers  of  the  Church 
we  mean  pre-eminently  the  Scriptures  (for  in  a  sense 
Scripture  from  Genesis  to  the  Apocalypse  can  be  called 
one  long  prayer),  and  such  prayers  as  are  prescribed 
in  the  Mass  and  in  all  public  Services  or  in  those 
rites,  Ambrosian,  Mozarabic,  Carmelite,  Carthusian, 
Dominican,  &c.,  &c.,  which  the  Church  has  approved. 
In  these  she  teaches  her  doctrine  and  preserves  her 
creed.  The  well-known  theological  axiom  must  not 
be  forgotten,  lex  supplicandi  est  lex  cvedendi — her  prayers 
are  the  rule  of  her  belief.  It  may  safely  be  said  that 
the  prayers  at  Mass  are  the  warmest  outpourings 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


of  the  Church's  big  heart  in  the  sublimest  act  of 
worship  which  earth  offers  to  Heaven.  No  words  can 
possibly  exaggerate  the  beauty  of  these  prayers  or  the 
reverent  tenderness  they  display  for  the  sacred  Majesty 
of  God.  Every  feeling  of  the  heart  finds  adequate 
expression  in  her  supplications  as  she  mourns  and 
rejoices,  thanks,  beseeches  and  invokes  her  Spouse. 
These  prayers  are  recommended  by  every  consideration 
that  excites  devotion.  As  the  prayers  of  the  Church  they 
are  in  matters  of  faith  divinely  preserved  from  error, 
and  they  teach  us  how  to  pray  as  no  other  prayers  can. 
They  bear  the  consecration  of  age.  The  Canon,  as  we 
read  it  to-day,  is  almost  unchanged  since  the  beginning 
of  the  seventh  century,  604,  when  St.  Gregory  the  Great 
died.  For  1,300  years,  then,  virgins  and  martyrs  and 
confessors,  the  needy  and  the  weary  and  the  heavily 
laden,  the  penitent  sinner,  the  innocent  child,  the 
monarch  in  his  palace,  the  prisoner  under  sentence  of 
death  have  found  all  the  heart  longs  for  in  the  very  same 
words  which  we  say  to-day  in  hearing  Mass.  Why  are 
these  prayers  so  little  used  by  the  Catholic  laity  ?  Why 
is  the  popular  manual  preferred  to  the  Missal  ?  Why 
are  the  prayers  of  a  man  dearer  than  the  prayers  of 
the  Church  ?  The  only  answer  is  that  the  Ordinary  of 
the  Mass  is  not  known  and  studied,  and  therefore  is  not 
appreciated  and  loved  as  it  deserves.  The  prayers  of 
Mass  demand  and  abundantly  repay  the  same  study 
which  a  diligent  student  gives  to  his  classical  author  or 
to  some  splendid  passage  in  Shakespeare,  Dante,  or 


INTRODUCTORY   CHAPTER. 


Milton.  Remember  that  the  Mass  has  the  privilege 
of  arousing  the  warmest  love  of  the  saint  and  the 
undying  hatred  of  the  heretic.  Whenever  heresy 
arises,  its  most  bitter  persecution  is  reserved  for  the 
Mass,  and  in  no  land  did  that  persecution  wax  more 
furious  than  in  England.  A  love  of  the  Mass  is  an 
infallible  test  of  a  nation's  faith ;  where  devotion  to 
Mass  is  weak,  the  faith  is  certain  to  wane.  If  you  wish 
to  find  a  people  who  have  kept  the  faith  through  an 
almost  passionate  love  for  the  Mass,  look  at  Ireland, 
where  in  Dublin  alone  some  40,000  hear  Mass  daily. 

To  increase  the  love  for  Holy  Mass  I  have 
endeavoured  to  explain  every  word  and  allusion  found 
in  the  Ordinary  of  the  Mass  which  throws  light  on  the 
doctrine  of  the  Blessed  Eucharist,  as  also  those  expres 
sions  and  phrases  which  to  many  are  unintelligible 
because  they  may  never  have  been  explained. 

This  little  book  is  meant  for  all  classes ;  for  the 
educated  and  the  labouring  man,  for  the  home,  the 
convent,  ecclesiastical  seminaries,  for  boys  and  girls 
at  school,  and  especially  for  converts.  Priests  may 
sometimes  find  in  it  thoughts  of  saints  and  theologians 
that  will  make  the  privilege  of  ministering  at  the  altar 
even  more  highly  prized. 

In  conclusion,  I  have  to  express  my  deep  indebted 
ness  to  the  following  works :  Rock's  Hierurgia,  the 
Catholic  Dictionary  (Sixth  Edition,  1903),  Le  Brun's 
famous  treatise  on  the  Mass,  Canon  Oakeley's  Explana 
tion  of  the  Ceremonies  of  the  Mass,  Benedict  XIV.  on  the 


INTRODUCTORY   CHAPTER. 


Mass,  Father  Hunter's  Outlines  of  Dogmatic  Theology, 
Father  Gerard's  Religions  Instruction  for  Catholic  Youth  ; 
and,  above  all,  to  the  most  valuable  compilation  in  two 
volumes  by  Dr.  Gihr — Le  Saint  Sacrifice  de  la  Messe,  Son 
explication  dogmatique,  litnrgique  et  ascetique.  His  book 
cannot  be  too  highly  praised ;  besides  its  intrinsic 
merits,  the  learned  author  has  grouped  together  passages 
from  great  theologians  and  saints,  our  safest  guides  on 
the  Doctrine,  Rubrics,  and  Prayers  of  Mass. 

Scripture  Manuals  are  arranged  for  the  Oxford  and 
Cambridge  Local  Examinations,  and  were  the  Ordinary 
of  the  Mass  the  subject  for  Examination,  it  is  hoped 
that  this  book  would  to  some  degree  help  the  student 
to  pass  in  its  Doctrine,  Rubrics,  and  Prayers.  Instruc 
tion  is  rny  object  ;  and  on  instruction  solid  piety  is 
founded. 

For  convenience  an  Index  is  added  at  the  end. 

M.  GAVIN,   S.J. 


114,  MOUNT  STREET,  LONDON,  W. 
Tlie  Purification,  1903. 


PREFACE   TO   THE    SECOND    EDITION. 


The  Second  Edition  of  this  book  on  the  Sacrifice  of 
the  Mass  has  been  carefully  revised  and  corrected.  By 
the  kindness  of  friends,  errors  were  pointed  out  to  me 
which  had  crept  into  the  text,  and  they,  it  is  hoped, 
have  been  removed. 

Some  additions  have  been  made  in  the  body  of 
the  book  and  an  Appendix  has  been  added  on  the 
Language  of  the  Mass.  Many  non-Catholics  and  some 
well-meaning  Catholics  are  earnest  in  their  demand  for 
the  use  of  the  vernacular  in  Church  Services.  There 
can  be  no  objection  to  the  vernacular  in  Services 
which  are  extra-liturgical ;  but  we  have  endeavoured 
to  show  that  the  law  which  prescribes  Latin  as  the 
language  of  the  Mass  in  the  Western  Church  is  another 
proof  of  the  wisdom  more  than  human  which  guides 
her  counsels. 

M.  GAVIN,  S.J. 

114,  MOUNT  STREET,  LONDON,  W. 
Whit  Sunday,  1903. 


CHAPTER   the    FIRST. 


THE   DOCTRINE  OF  THE  SACRIFICE  OF 
THE   MASS. 

THE  Eucharist  is  both  Sacrament  and  Sacrifice. 
There  are  several  points  of  difference  between  the 
Eucharist  as  a  Sacrament  and  as  a  Sacrifice.  The 
efficacy  of  the  Sacrifice  lies  in  its  being  offered,  and  of 
the  Sacrament  in  its  being  received.  The  Eucharist  as 
a  Sacrament  increases  our  merit,  and  gives  to  the  soul 
all  the  advantages  that  food  gives  to  the  body. 
As  a  Sacrifice  the  Eucharist  is  not  only  a  source 
of  merit  but  also  of  satisfaction  for  sm.  Again,  the 
Eucharist  as  a  Sacrament  benefits  only  the  person  who 
communicates :  if  it  obtains  graces  and  blessings  for 
others,  this  happens  only  through  the  goodness  of  God. 
But  as  a  Sacrifice  the  Eucharist  is  offered  for  and 
benefits  the  whole  Catholic  Church,  and  its  satisfactory 
power  is  extended  to  all  faithful  Christians  living  and 
dead.  Lastly,  the  chief  end  of  the  Holy  Eucharist  as 
a  Sacrament  is  our  own  sanctification,  while  its  chief 
end  as  a  Sacrifice  in  the  Mass  is  the  supreme  worship 
of  God.  There  is  consequently  a  clear  difference 
between  the  Eucharist  as  a  Sacrament  and  as  a 
Sacrifice. 

The  Council  of  Trent  (Sess.  xxii.  can.  22)  defines  the 
B 


THE  SACRIFICE  OF  THE  MASS. 


Mass  to  be  a  true  and  proper  Sacrifice ;  and  says  "  it  is 
one  and  the  same  Victim  and  the  same  Offerer  now  offer 
ing  by  the  ministry  of  His  priests  Who  then  offered 
Himself  on  the  Cross,  only  the  manner  of  offering  is 
different."  The  Council  has  not  defined  a  Sacrifice. 
Sacrifice  is  commonly  held  to  be  an  offering  of  a  sub 
stantial  thing  made  to  God  by  a  fitting  minister  through 
its  destruction,  or  equivalent  destruction.  Sacrifice  is 
made  to  God  alone;1  His  supreme  dominion  over 
life  and  death  is  shown  in  the  destruction  of  the 
victim,  to  acknowledge  God's  supreme  dominion  and 
to  appease  Divine  Justice  when  sin  has  been  com 
mitted. 

The  Mass,  according  to  the  Penny  Catechism,  is 
the  Sacrifice  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ, 
really  present  on  the  altar  under  the  appearance  of 
bread  and  wine,  and  offered  to  God  for  the  living  and 
the  dead. 

In  the  Mass  there  is  all  that  we  need  for  a  true 
Sacrifice  :  (i)  a  visible  thing,  i.e.,  the  Body  and  Blood 
of  Christ  under  the  appearance  of  bread  and  wine ; 

(2)  the  offering  is  made  by  Christ  through  His  minister  ; 

(3)  there  is  the  mystical  destruction  in  the  consecration 
of  bread  and  wine ;    (4)  Mass  is  offered  to  God  alone — 
never  to  saints  or  to  our  Lady  ;    (5)  Mass  is  offered  for 
the  living  and  dead,  "for  all  faithful  Christians  living 
and  dead,"  as  the  Church  says  at  the  Offertory. 

1  See  Trent,  Sess.  xxii.  cap.  3,  where  the  Council  teaches  that 
though  the  Mass  is  said  in  honour  and  in  the  memory  of  the 
Saints,  sacrifice  is  offered  not  to  them  but  to  God  alone  who 
crowned  them. 


CHAPTER   the   SECOND. 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  THE  MASS. 

WE  have  to  distinguish  between  the  essence  of  the 
Mass  and  an  integral  portion  of  the  Mass. 

By  the  essence  of  a  thing  we  mean  that  by  which 
the  thing  is  what  it  is ;  flour  and  water  are  of  the 
essence  of  a  loaf  of  bread.  By  the  integral  portion  of 
a  thing  we  mean  something  needed  to  its  completeness 
though  not  to  its  existence.  The  body  of  a  man  with 
an  arm  cut  off  is  still  a  human  body  though  not 
perfect. 

Nearly  all  theologians  are  agreed  that  the  essence 
of  the  Mass  consists  in  the  consecration  of  the  bread 
and  wine  at  the  Elevation.  Most  certainly  were  a 
priest  to  say  all  the  prayers  at  Mass  and  to  omit  the 
Consecration,  there  would  be  no  Sacrifice.  There 
would  then  be  a  bare  commemoration  of  the  Sacrifice 
of  Calvary — just  what  the  Council  of  Trent  defines  the 
Mass  not  to  be.  (Sess.  ii.  can.  3.) 

Why  are  nearly  all  the  theologians  agreed  that  the 
essence  of  the  Mass  consists  in  the  Consecration  under 
two  kinds  ?  Because  the  Consecration  under  two  kinds 
represents  the  mystical  death  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Council  of  Trent  defines  the  Mass  to  be  a  real 
Sacrifice— also  a  re-presentation  of  the  death  of  out 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  THE  MASS. 


Lord.  Mass  is  a  commemoration  of  the  death  of  the 
Lord,  a  showing  forth  of  the  death  of  our  Lord. 

In  the  consecration  of  the  bread  and  wine  you  find 
all  that  is  needed.  For  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Cross 
consisted  in  the  death  of  our  Lord,  and  the  death  of 
our  Lord  was  caused  by  the  shedding  of  His  Blood. 

To  be  a  sacrifice  there  must  either  be  a  real  death 
or  a  mystical  destruction  of  the  victim.  A  real  death 
there  cannot  be  in  the  Man  Christ,  for  Christ  died  once, 
and  dies  no  more. 

The  mystical  destruction  (mystical,  that  is,  by 
sign  or'  symbol,  not  real),  a  showing  forth  of  the 
death  of  our  Lord,  is  seen  in  the  double  Consecration. 
For  in  virtue  of  the  words  of  consecration  the  Body 
only  is  under  the  appearance  of  bread,  and  the  Blood 
only  is  under  the  appearance  of  wine.  Our  Lord's 
death  was  due  to  the  separation  of  His  Body  and 
Blood,  and  as  by  the  force  of  the  words  at  the  consecra 
tion  there  is  a  separation  of  the  Body  and  Blood,  there 
is  a  re-presentation,  a  re-enactment,  a  showing  forth  of 
the  death  of  the  Lord. 

By  these  words,  "  Do  this  in  commemoration  of 
Me,"  as  the  Council  of  Trent  (Trent,  Sess.  xxiii.  can.  2) 
has  defined,  our  Lord  commands  all  priests  to  con 
secrate  in  both  kinds,  bread  and  wine,  and  the 
consecration  in  both  kinds  makes  the  Sacrifice.  If  the 
priest  consecrates  bread  only,  or  wine  only — there  is  no 
Eucharistic  Sacrifice — our  Lord's  command  has  not 
been  fulfilled. 

Receiving  under  both  kinds  is  for  the  priest  a 
strict  obligation  because  of  our  Lord's  command.  The 
Communion  of  the  priest  belongs  to  the  integrity  or 
completeness  of  the  Sacrifice. 

So  strictly  does  the  Church  interpret  this  obligation 


THE   FOUR   ENDS  OF  SACRIFICE. 


that  should  a  priest  faint  or  die  after  consecration  of 
the  bread,  another  priest,  if  one  be  available,  must 
consecrate  the  wine  and  finish  the  Mass,  even  though 
he  has  broken  the  fast.  The  Communion  of  the  priest 
under  both  kinds  is  enjoined,  as  just  stated,  by  Divine 
command  and  required  for  the  completeness  of  the 
Sacrifice ;  in  such  a  case  the  law  of  fasting  before 
Communion  yields  to  the  higher  law  of  God  to  complete 
the  Sacrifice  by  receiving  under  the  appearance  of  wine. 
It  may  be  asked  what  is  the  difference  between 
the  Mass  at  the  Last  Supper  and  the  Mass  said  to-day 
by  the  priest  ?  In  the  Mass  at  the  Last  Supper 
(i)  Christ  celebrated  in  person,  and  He  now  celebrates 
by  the  ministry  of  His  priests ;  (2)  Christ  at  the  Last 
Supper  consecrated  a  mortal  Body,  His  own,  which 
was  to  die  on  the  morrow  ;  the  priest  now  consecrates 
the  immortal  Body  of  Jesus  Christ ;  (3)  Christ  at  the 
Last  Supper  by  His  Mass  merited  and  satisfied  afresh ; 
in  the  Mass  as  said  by  the  priest,  there  is  no  new 
merit  or  satisfaction.  The  Mass  is  only  the  applica 
tion  of  the  merits  and  satisfactions  gained  by  Jesus 
Christ  on  the  Cross. 

THE   FOUR  ENDS  OF  SACRIFICE. 


The  four  ends  of  Sacrifice  are — (i)  for  God's 
honour  and  glory ;  (2)  in  thanksgiving  for  all  His 
benefits  ;  (3)  to  obtain  pardon  for  our  sins ;  (4)  to 
obtain  all  graces  and  blessings  through  Jesus  Christ. 

First ;  for  God's  honour  and  glory.  Honour  is  the 
outward  expression  of  the  inward  respect  the  heart 
feels ;  glory  means  knowledge  and  praise.  The  honour  is 
greater  in  proportion  to  the  thing  offered,  to  the  service 
rendered ;  its  value  chiefly  depends  on  the  position 


THE   FOUR   ENDS  OF  SACRIFICE. 


of  the  person  who  pays  the  honour.  In  Mass  the 
thing  offered  is  infinite,  namely,  Jesus  Christ  the  Victim, 
and  the  Offerer  is  infinite  also,  the  same  Jesus  Christ. 
From  every  point  of  view  then  the  Sacrifice  is  of 
infinite  value. 

Once  more.  The  Mass  is  Calvary  over  again.  Not 
by  His  life  but  by  His  death  He  redeemed  our  sins  on 
the  Cross.  In  the  Mass  there  is  the  repetition  of  the 
humiliation  of  the  Cross.  Christ  as  a  Victim  is  shown 
to  us  under  the  appearance  of  bread  and  wine — the 
double  consecration  which  by  force  of  the  words  parts 
the  Body  from  the  Blood  and  the  Blood  from  the 
Body,  is  by  this,  as  we  have  just  seen,  the  "  memorial" 
of  the  death  of  Christ,  a  re-presentation  of  the  shedding 
of  His  Blood  on  the  Cross,  a  showing  forth  of  the 
death  of  the  Lord.  Consummatum  est  means,  amongst 
other  things,  that  the  greatest  act  of  honour  and 
worship  has  been  paid  to  God. 

Secondly ;  Mass  is  offered  in  thanksgiving  for  all 
His  benefits. 

The  word  Eucharist  means  thanksgiving,  and 
the  Church  in  calling  the  Eucharist  thanksgiving 
teaches  us  one  of  the  ends  of  Its  institution. 

The  Preface  is  the  introduction  to  the  Canon 
as  a  preface  is  the  introduction  to  the  book.  The 
introduction  often  explains  the  purpose  of  the  book. 
The  words  of  the  Preface,  Vere  dignum  et  justum 
est,  aequum  et  salutare,  nos  tibi  semper  et  ubique 
gratias  agere — "  It  is  truly  meet  and  just,  right  and 
salutary,  that  we  should  always,  and  in  all  places,  give 
thanks  to  Thee,"  would  be  meaningless  unless  thanks 
giving  were  included  in  the  Sacrifice  about  to  begin. 

Since  everything  that  we  have  and  all  that  we 
are  come  from  God,  reason  teaches  that  we  are 


THE   FOUR   ENDS  OF  SACRIFICE. 


bound  to  thank  God  for  all  that  He  has  done  for  us. 
Our  thanks  are  unworthy  of  Him,  as  we  are  sinners  and 
He  is  infinitely  holy.  Mass  supplies  our  deficiencies, 
and  the  offering  of  the  Divine  Victim  to  the  Father  by 
Jesus  Christ  Himself  is  of  infinite  value  independently 
of  the  virtues  and  vices  of  the  priest  who  celebrates. 
The  Church  again  insists  on  thanksgiving  in  the  Gloria 
in  excelsis,  in  the  familiar  words :  Gratias  agimus  tibi, 
propter  magnam  gloriam  tuam— "We  give  Thee 
thanks  for  Thy  great  glory."  This  is  the  very  highest 
form  of  thanksgiving  in  which  all  thought  of  self  is 
lost  in  gratitude  for  the  glory  which  encircles  the 
Godhead.  Mass  then  infallibly,  as  the  work  of  Christ 
and  offered  by  Christ,  gives  glory  and  thanksgiving  to 
God. 

Thirdly;  Mass  is  offered  to  obtain  pardon  of  our  sins. 
Two  things  are  to  be  considered  in  sin — (i)  its  guilt; 
(2)  its  punishment.  Mass  as  it  helps  to  the  forgiveness  of 
sin  is  propitiatory,  in  its  power  of  cancelling  punishment 
it  is  satisfactory.  The  Council  of  Trent  teaches  (Sess.xxii. 
ch.  2)  that  this  "  Sacrifice  is  truly  propitiatory,  and  that 
forgiveness  of  sins  and  of  enormous  crimes  is  obtained 
by  those  who  with  a  true  heart  and  right  faith,  with 
fear  and  reverence,  contrite  and  penitent,  approach  to 
God."  The  Mass  then  obtains  the  pardon  of  mortal  and 
venial  sins  and  of  the  temporal  punishment  due  to  sin. 

The  Mass  as  propitiatory  appeases  the  anger  and 
justice  of  God.  "  The  Lord,  being  appeased  by  the 
offering  of  this  Sacrifice,  granting  grace  and  the  gift 
of  repentance,  wipes  away  crimes  and  even  enormous 
sins."  (Council  of  Trent,  Sess.  xxii.  ch.  2.)  A  distinctive 
effect  of  this  Sacrifice  is  that  by  it  God  is  appeased, 
as  a  man  forgives  an  offence  on  account  of  some 
homage  which  is  paid  him.  For  Mass  does  not 


THE   FOUR   ENDS  OF  SACRIFICE. 


forgive  sins  directly  and  immediately,  like  Baptism  and 
Penance.  Mass  appeases  the  anger  of  God,  and  obtains 
from  Him  the  grace  of  repentance.  Man  can,  if  he 
chooses,  reject  the  grace  and  remain  in  sin;  the  free 
acceptance  of  this  grace  enables  the  creature  to  turn 
to  God  by  Faith,  Hope,  Chanty,  and  Sorrow,  and  thus 
to  receive  worthily  those  sacraments  which  of  them 
selves  forgive  all  his  sins. 

The  propitiatory  power  of  the  Mass  disarms  God's 
justice  ;  the  impetratory  power  draws  down  His  mercy. 
Indirectly  Mass  causes  the  conversion  of  sinners  as  a 
propitiatory  Sacrifice  appeasing  God's  anger,  leaving 
scope  for  His  mercy  ;  in  so  far  as  it  is  impetratory, 
it  obtains  the  grace  of  repentance,  which  may  be 
accepted  or  rejected.  The  propitiatory  power  is 
infallible  as  Christ's  work,  that  is,  the  Lord  is  in 
some  ways  appeased,  though  to  what  extent  never  can 
be  known.  This  depends  on  the  free-will  of  God  and 
on  the  dispositions  of  the  creature. 

The  power  of  the  Mass  to  forgive  sins  is  more  clearly 
understood  by  selecting  a  particular  case.  Let  us  take 
a  simple  illustration.  Suppose  a  mother  has  a  Mass 
offered  for  each  of  her  sons,  John  and  James.  John  is 
leading  a  bad  life ;  James  is  a  practical  Catholic  and 
is  free  from  mortal  sin.  What  effect  on  John  has  the 
Mass  said  for  him  ?  It  may  be  altogether  barren  of 
result,  because  John  can  reject,  if  he  likes,  "  the  grace 
and  gift  of  repentance,"  which  the  Council  of  Trent 
speaks  of.  (Sess.  xxii.  ch.  2.)  We  are  certain  at  least  of 
this  ;  first,  that  Mass  necessarily  and  infallibly  appeases 
to  some  extent  the  anger  of  God  which  John  has  pro 
voked  by  his  sins  ;  secondly,  that  it  obtains  from  God 
necessarily  and  infallibly  grace  which,  though  not  always 
of  itself  sufficient  at  the  moment  to  cause  John's  conver- 


THE   FOUR   ENDS   OF  SACRIFICE. 


sion,  goes  some  way  towards  it.  Many  Masses  may  be 
needed  before  John's  conversion  is  secured.  If  John 
does  what  in  him  lies  he  will  get  further  grace  to  stir 
his  heart  to  repentance  and  to  seek  reconciliation  and 
pardon  in  the  Tribunal  of  Penance.  The  Council  of 
Trent,  in  the  passage  quoted  above,  must  not  be  under 
stood  to  teach  that  Mass  of  itself  forgives  "enormous 
crimes."  Mass  does  not  forgive  the  sins  of  John. 
Mass  wins  for  John,  supposing  he  accepts  and  uses  the 
grace  offered,  the  additional  grace  to  make  a  good 
confession,  and  thus  to  have  his  sins  forgiven. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  James,  who  is  free  from  grave 
sin.  What  benefit  does  he  receive  from  the  Mass  said 
for  him  ?  First,  that  Mass  as  the  action  of  Christ, 
who  is  the  chief  Celebrant  in  every  Mass,  necessarily 
and  infallibly  satisfies  for  some  of  the  temporal  punish 
ment  due  to  past  sins,  the  guilt  of  which  has  been 
forgiven  ;  secondly,  it  obtains  fresh  graces  for  James, 
strengthening  him  against  temptation  or  fall,  enabling 
him  to  lead  a  holier  life  and  to  persevere  in  God's 
service. 

By  Mass  also  (Council  of  Trent,  Sess.  xxii.  ch.  i) 
we  obtain  forgiveness  of  daily  small  faults  through  those 
actual  graces  which  stir  us  to  sorrow  and  repentance. 
For  no  sin  great  or  small  is  ever  forgiven  after  we  have 
come  to  the  use  of  reason  without  sorrow  and  purpose 
of  amendment. 

Mass  remits  the  punishment  of  the  living  due 
to  mortal  and  venial  sins  after  the  guilt  has  been 
forgiven  in  virtue  of  its  being  satisfactory.  This 
remission  is  infallible,  relying  on  the  merits  of  Christ ; 
but  to  what  extent  punishment  is  remitted  remains 
unknown.  St. Thomas  says:  "Although  this  offering  of 
the  Mass,  so  far  as  its  quality  goes,  is  sufficient  to  cancel 


THE  FOUR  ENDS  OF  SACRIFICE. 


all  the  pain  due  to  sin  on  this  earth,  nevertheless  it  is 
satisfactory  to  those  for  whom  it  is  offered  or  to  the 
offerer  according  to  the  quality  of  his  devotion,  and  not 
for  all  the  punishment  due  to  his  sin."  (S.  Th.  3.  q.  79. 
ad  3.) 

In  the  case  of  the  dead,  Mass  infallibly  cancels 
a  portion  of  the  punishment  in  Purgatory,  though  how 
much  we  cannot  tell.  The  Church  sanctions  a  perpetual 
Mass  for  the  same  soul,  and  thereby  admits  that  she 
does  not  know  how  far  the  satisfactions  of  Christ  are 
applied  to  that  soul. 

Again,  it  should  be  remembered  that  the  propitiatory 
or  appeasing  power  of  the  Mass  saves  the  world  in 
general  and  men  in  particular  from  many  punishments 
which  otherwise  their  sins  would  receive,  such  as  war, 
famine,  plague,  sickness,  and  other  temporal  misfortunes. 

Fourthly ;  the  impetratory  power  of  the  Mass  obtains 
all  graces  and  blessings  through  Jesus  Christ.  If  all 
prayer  be  a  means  of  obtaining  graces  and  blessings  from 
God,  prayer  joined  with  Sacrifice,  as  in  the  Mass,  ought 
to  be  more  powerful  still.  Are  our  petitions  as  made 
through  the  Mass  infallibly  heard  ?  Yes,  if  they  be  for 
our  good  and  in  accordance  with  God's  Providence. 
But  the  power  of  the  Mass  as  a  means  of  obtaining 
a  favourable  answer  to  our  prayers  depends  on  the 
dispositions  of  the  person  for  whom  it  is  offered,  and  of 
the  person  who  offers. 

We  have  considered  the  Mass  with  Jesus  Christ 
as  Chief  Celebrant,  and  those  graces  and  advantages 
which,  because  of  the  Chief  Offerer,  are  placed  within 
our  reach,  if  we  choose  to  take  them.  These  graces 
are  obtained  ex  opere  opemto,  by  virtue  of  the  act  done. 

Mass  for  the  Dead,  or  a  Black  Mass,  as  we  call  it, 
so  far  as  concerns  the  essential  part  of  the  Sacrifice, 


THE   FOUR   ENDS  OF  SACRIFICE. 


the  offering  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  is 
the  same  in  value  as  Mass  for  the  living.  But  if  we 
consider  the  value  of  the  prayers,  that  Mass,  according 
to  the  teaching  of  St.  Thomas,  is  more  profitable  to 
the  soul  in  which  there  are  fixed  prayers  for  the 
dead  and  the  dead  only.  The  devotion  of  the  priest 
who  says  Mass  for  the  dead,  or  of  him  who  has  the 
Mass  offered,  or  the  intercession  of  the  Saint  in  whose 
honour  the  Holy  Sacrifice  is  celebrated,  may  more 
than  compensate  for  the  loss  of  those  accidental  graces 
which  belong  to  the  Requiem  Mass.  (S.  Th.  Supplem. 
q.  72.  a.  g.  ad  5.) 

Mass  said  by  a  bad  priest  is  of  the  same  value  as 
said  by  a  good  one,  so  far  as  the  essential  value  of  the 
Mass  is  concerned.  But  it  is  certain  that  the  better 
disposed,  the  holier,  the  more  fervent  a  priest  is,  the 
greater  grace  and  glory  he  merits  with  God  :  he  obtains 
more  graces  for  others  and  secures  for  himself  a  larger 
share  in  our  Lord's  satisfactions.  (Sporer,  Theol.  Sacram. 
p.  ii.  ch.  5.) 


CHAPTER   the   THIRD. 


THE  CONSECRATION   OF  THE  ALTAR. 

FOUR  words  are  inseparably  connected :  Sacrifice, 
Priest,  Victim,  Altar. 

Sacrifice  as  we  have  seen  is  a  supreme  act  of  worship 
offered  to  God  alone  by  a  lawful  minister  to  show 
God's  supreme  dominion  and  to  satisfy  for  sins.  A  priest 
by  his  ordination  has  the  power  of  consecrating  the 
Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ  and  of  absolving  from 
sin.  A  priest  offers  Sacrifice.  The  Victim  is  the  thing 
offered  in  sacrifice. 

The  altar  is  the  place  where  the  Sacrifice  is  offered. 
"We  call  all  that,"  says  Bellarmine,  "the  altar  where 
the  Victim  is  sacrificed  that  has  been  made  by  the 
hands  of  the  priest."  (De  Missa,  vol.  i.  ch.  xxvii.) 

The  altar  is  the  most  important  object  in  the 
church.  The  church  is  erected  for  the  sake  of  the 
altar  and  not  the  altar  for  the  church.  Remove 
the  altar,  and  the  raison  d'etre  of  the  church  has  gone. 

The  altar  is  for  the  Blessed  Eucharist.  "  In  the 
Blessed  Eucharist,"  says  St.  Thomas,  "  there  is  con 
tained  the  cause  of  all  sanctity,  therefore  everything 
connected  with  the  Blessed  Eucharist  is  consecrated ; 
the  priests,  ministers,  vestments,  the  vessels  appertain- 


THE  CONSECRATION  OF  THE  ALTAR.  13 

ing  to  the  Sacrifice,  are  consecrated."  (5.  Th.  vi.  Dist. 
q.  i.  a.  2.) 

Blessings  are  divided  into  two  classes  :  {benedictiones 
invocativa)  blessings  that  invoke  God's  favour  and  pro 
tection  merely,  and  blessings  that  set  things  aside 
to  the  service  of  God  alone  (benedictiones  constitutive). 
The  first  class  belongs  to  those  things  which  after  being 
blessed  are  still  retained  for  man's  use  and  benefit,  v.g., 
food  blessed  in  the  grace  before  meals.  The  second 
refers  to  the  sacred  vestments  and  such-like  things, 
and  in  a  much  higher  degree  to  the  altar  consecrated 
by  chrism  and  the  holy  oils. 

The  altar  may  be  of  wood  or  stone.  The  latter  being 
more  durable  is  preferred.  The  altar  on  which  our 
Lord  is  said  to  have  instituted  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
preserved  in  St.  John  Lateran  at  Rome,  and  the  altar  at 
which  St.  Peter  is  thought  to  have  said  Mass  still 
existing  in  the  same  church,  are  of  wood. 

The  horizontal  slab  of  wood  or  stone  forming  the 
top  of  the  altar  is  called  the  Table,  on  which  the  Sacred 
Body  rests  given  to  man  as  Food ;  while  the  whole 
altar,  partly  from  its  shape  and  partly  from  its  connec 
tion  with  the  Sacrifice,  and  because  it  holds  the  relics, 
is  described  as  the  tomb. 

We  speak  of  a  fixed  and  of  a  portable  altar,  or  altar- 
stone.  A  fixed  altar  is  one  where  the  table  is  united  to 
the  base  by  the  sacred  unction  in  such  a  way  that  if 
separated  it  thereby  loses  its  consecration. 

The  altar-stone  or  portable  altar  can  be  separated 
from  its  base  without  losing  its  consecration. 

The  portable  altar,  a  square  piece  of  stone  let  into 
the  altar,  is  to  all  intents  the  altar.  It  should  be 
large  enough  to  hold  on  its  surface  the  Chalice  and 
Host. 


I4  THE   CONSECRATION   OF   THE   ALTAR. 

On  the  altar  fixed,  as  on  the  altar-stone,  five  crosses 
are  engraved,  one  at  each  corner  and  one  in  the 
centre. 

The  altar  is  consecrated  by  a  Bishop  or  by  a  priest 
specially  delegated  by  the  Pope. 

The  most  essential  parts  of  the  rite  consist  in  the 
anointing  with  chrism  (to  indicate  according  to  Gavantus 
the  richness  of  grace)  and  the  placing  of  relics  in  the 
sepulchre  or  aperture  made  in  the  altar-stone  and 
afterwards  filled  up.  (Catholic  Dictionary,  p.  23.) 

The  Bishop  makes  five  crosses  on  the  altar-stone 
with  his  thumb,  which  he  has  dipped  in  a  preparation 
of  water,  ashes,  salt,  and  wine  specially  blessed. 

An  essential  part  of  the  consecration  is  depositing 
the  relics  of  the  martyrs  in  the  altar  :  per  merita  sanctorum 
tiiorum  quorum  veliquia  hie  sunt — "by  the  merits  of  Thy 
saints  whose  relics  are  here" — relics  properly  so  called, 
that  is,  portions  of  the  bodies  of  martyrs,  not  merely 
the  clothes  they  wore,  or  things  they  possessed,  must 
be  buried  in  the  altar.  Relics  of  martyrs,  not  con 
fessors,  are  selected  because  there  is  a  close  connection 
between  the  martyr  who  dies  for  the  faith  and  the 
Sacrifice  of  Calvary,  where  Christ,  the  King  of  Martyrs, 
shed  His  Blood  for  the  Gospel  which  He  taught,  the 
faithful  whom  He  redeemed,  and  the  Church  which  He 
founded. 

During  the  Anglo-Saxon  times,  instead  of  the 
relics  of  martyrs,  the  Sacred  Host  was  buried  and 
enclosed  in  the  sepulchre  of  the  altar.  The  reason 
of  this  practice  was  perhaps  the  great  difficulty  of 
communicating  with  Rome  in  those  days  and  in  obtain 
ing  portions  of  the  saints'  bodies.  (See  Father  Bridgets 
History  of  the  Blessed  Eucharist  in  Great  Byitain.) 


THE   CONSECRATION   OF   THE  ALTAR.  15 

A  word  as  to  the  Tabernacle. 

In  England,  after  the  sixteenth  century,  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  was  suspended  in  a  case  from  the  ceiling 
over  the  high  altar,  and  deposited  in  a  pyx,  which  may 
have  been  under  lock  and  key.  In  France  and  in  the 
East  the  vase  was  in  the  form  of  a  dove  hung  from  the 
ceiling — the  practice  never  seems  to  have  existed  in 
Italy. 

In  Scotland  there  were  one  or  two  instances  of  the 
Sacrament  House,  where  the  Blessed  Sacrament  was 
kept  in  the  church.  There  still  exist  the  survivals 
at  least  of  the  Sacrament  House  in  some  parts  of 
Germany. 

Tabernacles,  as  we  now  see  them  in  England,  date 
from  some  period  of  the  sixteenth  century. 

Altar-cloths  are  blessed  by  the  Bishop  or  a  priest 
authorized  by  the  Bishop.  They  are  three  in  number, 
or  one  cloth  doubled  with  the  top  cloth  lying  over  it. 
The  latter  should  cover  the  altar  and  reach  the  ground, 
the  under  cloths  cover  the  table  of  the  altar. 


CHAPTER   the   FOURTH. 


THE  VESTMENTS. 

DURING  the  lifetime  of  the  Apostles  and  their  imme 
diate  successors  the  form  of  the  sacred  vestments 
hardly  differed  from  those  used  in  every-day  life.  We 
are  safe  in  saying  that  the  dress  selected  for  the  altar 
was  of  a  superior  quality,  and  so  far  as  circumstances 
permitted,  the  most  suited  among  the  garments  then 
in  use. 

Vestments  are  always  blessed  by  the  Bishop  or 
priest  before  being  worn  at  the  altar.  The  vestments 
worn  at  the  altar  are  the  amice,  alb,  girdle,  maniple, 
stole,  and  chasuble. 

The  amice  was  originally  a  covering  for  the  head 
and  shoulders.  It  now  consists  of  one  oblong  piece 
of  linen  with  two  strings  and  with  a  cross  in  the  centre. 
Members  of  many  Religious  Orders  wear  the  amice  as 
a  cowl  while  they  advance  to  the  altar  for  Mass,  and  in 
beginning  the  Mass  let  down  the  amice  on  the  shoulders. 
The  amice  is  their  berretta  or  priest's  cap,  which  is 
taken  off  at  the  beginning  of  Mass.  A  berretta  is  a 
square  cap  with  three  or  sometimes  four  corners.  The 
four-cornered  berretta  belongs  to  Doctors  of  Divinity. 
"  At  Rome,"  says  Benedict  XIV., "  and  in  most  churches, 


THE  VESTMENTS.  17 


the  berretta  was  unknown  as  late  as  the  ninth  century. 
Its  ecclesiastical  use  began  when  priests  gave  up  the 
ancient  custom  of  covering  their  heads  with  the  amice 
till  the  actual  beginning  of  the  Mass."  (Cath.  Diet. p.  86.) 

As  the  priest  puts  on  the  amice  he  repeats  the 
words  :  Impone,  Domine,  capiti  meo  galeam  salutis  ad  expug- 
nandos  diabolicos  incursus — "  Place,  O  Lord,  on  my  head 
the  helmet  of  salvation,  that  so  I  may  resist  all  the 
assaults  of  the  devil." 

After  the  amice  comes  the  alb,  which  was  undoubt 
edly  some  sort  of  tunic  or  inner  garment  reaching  to 
the  ground.  Formerly  clerks  in  minor  orders  wore 
a  shorter  alb  ;  from  this  rose  the  surplice  now  worn  by 
the  priest  and  the  rochet  by  the  Bishop.  The  priest 
says  :  Dealba  me,  Domine,  et  munda  cor  meum,  ut  in  Sanguine 
Agni  dealbatus  gaudiis  perfruar  sempiternis — "  Make  me 
white,  O  Lord,  and  cleanse  my  heart ;  that  being  made 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  I  may  deserve 
eternal  reward." 

The  whiteness  of  the  alb  signifies  the  purity  of  con 
science  which  should  belong  to  a  priest. 

The  girdle  is  required  to  fasten  the  alb  and  to 
prevent  it  from  trailing  along  the  ground;  it  also 
signifies  chastity  :  Pvacinge  me,  Domine,  cingulo  puritatis 
et  extingue  in  lumbis  meis  humorem  libidinis,  ut  maneat  in  me 
virtus  continentia  et  castitatis — "  Gird  me,  O  Lord,  with 
the  girdle  of  purity,  and  quench  in  my  reins  the  fire 
of  concupiscence  :  that  the  virtue  of  continence  and 
chastity  may  abide  in  me." 

Next  the  maniple.  Originally  it  served  the  purpose 
of  a  cloth  or  handkerchief,  but  since  the  ninth 
century  it  has  become  one  of  the  priest's  vestments. 
It  is  the  same  colour  as  the  chasuble. 

The  priest  says,  while  he  places  the  maniple  on  his 
c 


i8  THE  VESTMENTS. 


arm  :  Merear,  Dominc,  portare  manipulum  fletus  et  doloris,  ut 
cum  exultatione  vecipiam  mercedem  laboris — "  May  I  deserve, 
O  Lord,  to  bear  the  maniple  of  tears  and  sorrow,  that 
with  joy  I  may  receive  the  reward  of  my  labour." 

The  stole  is  really  an  abridgment  of  the  orarium. 
Round  the  neck  was  placed  an  oblong  piece  of  linen, 
called  the  orarium,  which  was  by  women  spread  in 
time  of  prayer  over  the  head  and  shoulders,  falling 
round  the  body  like  a  veil.  The  orarium  worn  by 
ecclesiastics  was  bordered  with  streaks  of  purple,  and 
when  in  course  of  time  its  dimensions  were  contracted, 
these  ornaments  were  retained  as  marks  of  honour, 
while  the  plain  linen  portions  were  cut  away,  so  that 
it  was  reduced  to  a  band  which  surrounded  the  neck 
and  fell  down  below  the  knees  on  both  sides  of  the 
body.  (Rock,  Hierurgia,  vol.  ii.  p.  223.) 

The  stole  is  worn  differently  by  the  deacon,  priest, 
and  Bishop  at  Mass.  The  deacon  wears  it  from  the 
left  shoulder  under  the  right,  where  it  is  tied  ;  the  priest 
in  the  form  of  a  cross  across  the  breast,  there  it  is 
fixed  by  the  Bishop  at  ordination  ;  and  as  the  Bishop 
has  the  cross  on  his  breast,  the  stole  drops  down  at 
either  side  in  the  same  way  as  the  priest  wears  it  while 
preaching. 

Taking  the  stole,  the  priest  says:  Redde  mihit  Domine, 
stolam  immortalitatis,  quam  perdidi  in  pvavavicatione  pvimi 
parentis,  et  quamvis  indignus  accedo  ad  tuutn  sacrum  mysterium, 
merear  tamen  gaudium  sempitemum — "  Restore  me,  O  Lord, 
the  stole  of  immortality  which  I  lost  in  the  transgres 
sions  of  our  first  parent ;  and  although  unworthy  to 
approach  Thy  Sacred  Mysteries,  may  I  deserve  to 
inherit  eternal  joys." 

The  chasuble  is  the  chief  vestment  worn  by  the  priest 
at  Mass.  Originally  its  shape  was  very  different  from 


THE  VESTMENTS.  ig 


that  in  use  now.  It  completely  covered  the  body — the 
only  aperture  was  at  the  top  for  the  head.  In  the 
eleventh  century  the  shape  was  altered  and  the  sides 
were  opened.  It  then  took  the  form  of  a  Gothic  chasuble. 
This  shape  was  preserved  until  the  sixteenth  century. 
After  that  time  the  chasuble  was  further  cut  away 
until  it  reached  its  present  shape.  On  the  face  of  the 
Roman  chasuble  we  have  the  cross,  on  the  back  the 
column,  though  sometimes  in  the  Roman  vestment 
there  is  a  cross  also  on  the  back. 

Originally  there  can  be  no  doubt  the  chasuble  was  the 
garment  worn  over  other  clothes,  and  corresponding  to 
what  we  call  an  overcoat.  The  Romans  wore  a  large 
outer  garment  on  military  service,  called  the  paenula  or 
mantle.  In  the  first  half  of  the  sixth  century  we  find 
the  first  traces  of  the  paenula  as  an  ecclesiastical 
garment.  Did  it  at  once  become  distinctive  of  the 
priesthood  ?  The  question  admits  of  no  certain  answer. 
(Cath.  Diet.  p.  162.) 

The  priest,  while  putting  on  the  chasuble,  says  : 
D  online  qui  dixisti  jugum  meum  suave  est  et  onus  meum  leve, 
fac  ut  istud  port  are  sic  valeani  quod  consequav  tuani  gvatiam — 
"  O  Lord,  who  hast  said,  My  yoke  is  sweet  and  My 
burden  is  light,  grant  me  so  to  bear  Thy  yoke  that 
I  may  obtain  Thy  grace."1 

The  veil  covers  the  chalice.  The  burse  holds  the 
corporal,  and  is  in  shape  like  a  square  envelope.  The 
corporal,  so-called  from  corpus  (a  body),  because  on  it 
rests  the  Body  of  the  Lord  after  the  consecration,  is 
a  square  piece  of  linen  with  a  cross  in  the  centre. 
The  pall  is  a  linen  covering  on  the  top  of  the  chalice 

1  As  there  is  no  necessary  connection  between  the  various 
prayers  just  quoted  and  the  vestments,  no  attempt  has  designedly 
been  made  to  explain  the  meaning  of  these  prayers. 


20  THE  COLOURS  OF  THE    VESTMENTS. 

to  prevent  dust  or  flies  from  falling  into  the  Precious 
Blood.  Originally  the  corporal  was  larger  than  at 
present,  and  acted  as  a  pall,  being  folded  back  over  the 
chalice. 

The  purificator  is  an  oblong  piece  of  linen  cloth, 
stretched  over  the  mouth  of  the  chalice,  and  it  is  used 
to  wipe  the  mouth,  the  chalice,  and  the  paten. 

Corporal  and  pall  are  blessed  ;  the  purificator  need 
not  be  blessed. 

The  chalice  is  the  cup  used  in  Mass  for  the  wine 
which  is  to  be  consecrated.  The  rubrics  of  the  Missal 
require  that  it  should  be  of  gold  or  silver,  or  at  least 
have  a  silver  cup  gilt  inside.  The  chalice  is  conse 
crated  by  the  Bishop,  who  anoints  the  interior  of  the 
chalice  with  chrism,  using  at  the  same  time  the 
prayers  prescribed  by  the  Ritual. 

The  paten  is  a  plate  used  from  the  earliest  times 
to  receive  the  Host  consecrated  at  Mass.  The  side 
on  which  the  Host  rests  must  be  gilt.  The  paten  is 
also  consecrated  by  a  Bishop. 


THE  COLOURS  OF  THE  VESTMENTS. 


The  Church  uses  five  colours  at  Mass — white,  red, 
green,  violet,  black. 

White  is  used  on  all  great  feasts  of  the  year  with 
the  single  exception  of  Pentecost  (when  red  is  pre 
scribed  in  memory  of  the  tongues  of  fire  which  on 
that  day  descended  on  the  Apostles),  and  for  Con 
fessors,  Virgins,  and  the  Mother  of  God. 

Red   is    worn   for    Pentecost,   for   Holy   Innocents, 


THE   COLOURS  OF  THE    VESTMENTS.  21 

when  it  falls  on  a  Sunday,  and  always  for  its  octave, 
for  the  Finding  and  Exaltation  of  the  Cross,  for 
Martyrs,  and  for  all  the  feasts  of  the  Passion. 

Green  is  worn  on  the  Sundays  and  Ferias  after  the 
Epiphany  to  Septuagesima,  and  from  the  octave  of 
Pentecost  to  Advent  on  which  no  festival  occurs 
(except  the  Sundays  within  octaves,  which  follow  the 
rule  of  the  festival). 

Violet,  which  is  the  penitential  colour,  is  worn  in 
the  penitential  times  of  Advent  and  Lent,  upon  Vigils, 
and  on  the  feast  of  Holy  Innocents. 

Black  is  used  on  Good  Friday  and  in  Masses  for 
the  Dead. 


CHAPTER   the    FIFTH. 


THE  ASPERGES. 

THE  Asperges,  so  called  from  the  opening  word  of  the 
antiphon,  Asperges  me,  Doniine,  hyssopo  et  mundabor :  lavabis 
me  et  super  nivem  dealbabov — "Thou  shalt  sprinkle  me 
with  hyssop,  O  Lord,  and  I  shall  be  cleansed :  Thou 
shalt  wash  me,  and  I  shall  be  made  whiter  than  snow," 
is  a  solemn  act  of  purification  by  which  the  Church 
prepares  her  altar,  temple,  and  worshippers  for  the 
holy  mysteries  of  which  the  material  church  is  about  to 
be  the  scene,  and  the  faithful  the  sharers.  At  this 
Service  she  makes  use  of  holy  water,  which  has  been 
blessed  for  the  use  of  the  faithful.  (Oakeley,  Ceremonies  of 
the  Mass,  p.  105.) 

The  antiphon  says,  "  Thou  shalt  sprinkle  me  with 
hyssop,"  because  in  Exodus  xii.  22,  by  command  of 
Moses,  the  transom  of  the  door  was  sprinkled  by  the 
bunch  of  hyssop  dipped  in  the  blood  of  the  lamb — and  in 
Leviticus  xiv.  51,  the  hyssop  is  to  be  left  in  the  blood  of 
the  sparrow  that  is  to  be  immolated  and  the  house  is  to 
be  sprinkled  seven  times ;  and  thus  we  see  the  fitness 
of  the  application  of  the  antiphon  to  the  service  of 
purification. 

The  priest  vested  in  a  cope  of  the  colour  proper  to 


THE  ASPERGES.  23 


the  day  proceeds  to  the  altar,  and  sprinkles  the  altar 
three  times  with  holy  water.  He  makes  the  sign  of 
the  Cross  with  holy  water  on  his  own  person,  and  then 
sprinkling  the  ministers,  rises  from  his  knees,  intones 
the  AspergeSj  which  the  choir  takes  up,  proceeding  to 
sing  the  following  words  of  the  verse,  and  the  first  verse 
of  the  Psalm  Miserere  in  which  they  occur,  after  which 
the  first  words  (at  least)  of  the  antiphon  are  repeated. 
The  priest,  reciting  in  a  low  voice  the  Miserere,  walks 
down  the  church  and  sprinkles  the  people,  and  returns 
to  the  altar  to  recite  the  following  verses,  responses, 
and  prayer : 

V.  O  Lord  show  us  Thy  mercy. 

R.  And  grant  us  Thy  salvation. 

V.  O  Lord,  hear  my  prayer. 

R.  And  let  my  cry  come  unto  Thee. 

V.  The  Lord  be  with  you. 

R.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Let  us  pray. 

Hear  us,  holy  Lord,  Almighty  Father,  Eternal  God ;  and 
vouchsafe  to  send  from  Heaven  Thy  holy  angel  to  guard, 
cherish,  protect,  visit,  and  defend  all  who  dwell  in  this 
habitation ;  through  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  versicle  and  response  will  be  explained  later  in 
the  Mass.  The  appeal  to  "  Thy  holy  angel"  is  to  the 
angel  whose  special  duty  is  either  to  watch  over  the 
Church  where  Jesus  Christ  is,  to  be  on  guard  as  soldiers 
say,  or  to  the  angel  referred  to  in  the  prayer  in  Mass 
after  the  Elevation  before  the  Memento  for  the  Dead — 
"  We  most  humbly  beseech  Thee,  Almighty  God,  com 
mand  these  things  to  be  carried  by  the  hands  of  Thy 
holy  Angel  to  Thy  altar  on  high;"  meaning  by  "Thy 
holy  Angel "  that  Blessed  Spirit  who  assists  at  the 
tremendous  Sacrifice. 

From  Easter  to  Whitsuntide  inclusively,  instead  of 
the  foregoing  antiphon,  the  following  is  sung  and 


24 


THE  ASPERGES. 


Alleluia  is  added  to  the  V.  (Ostende  nobis)  and  also  to  its 
response  (Et  salutare) : 


Vidi  aquam  egredientem 
de  templo  a  latere  dextro, 
Alleluia;  et  omnes  ad  quos 
pervenit  aqua  ista  salvi  facti 
sunt,  et  dicent,  Alleluia. 

Confitemini  Domino,  quo- 
mam  bonus ;  quoniam  in  ssecu- 
lum  misericordia  ejus.  (Ps. 
117.) 

Gloria,  &c. 


I  saw  water  flowing  from  the 
right  side  of  the  temple, 
Alleluia :  and  all  to  whom 
that  water  came  were  saved, 
and  they  shall  say  Alleluia. 

Praise  the  Lord  for  He  is 
good  :  for  His  mercy  endureth 
for  ever.  (Ps.  117.) 

Glory,  &c. 


CHAPTER   the    SIXTH. 


THE  ORDINARY  OF  THE  MASS. 

PART  THE  FIRST. 
From  the  Beginning  to  the  Offertory. 

THE  priest  after  vesting  in  the  sacristy  puts  on  his 
berretta,  makes  a  profound  inclination  to  the  crucifix, 
and  preceded  by  his  server  advances  to  the  altar  with 
covered  head.  The  priest,  as  a  token  of  his  dignity, 
wears  the  berretta  until  he  reaches  the  altar,  when  he 
hands  it  to  the  server ;  he  genuflects  if  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  be  reserved,  otherwise  he  makes  a  profound 
reverence  to  the  cross,  mounts  the  altar-steps,  chalice 
in  hand,  unfolds  the  corporal  from  the  burse,  places  the 
chalice  on  the  corporal,  opens  the  Missal  at  the  Introit 
of  the  day,  returns  to  the  altar,  descends  the  steps, 
genuflects  or  bows  profoundly  again,  and  begins  Mass 
with  the  words,  In  Nomine  Patris,  et  Filii,  et 
Spiritus  Sancti.  Amen,  at  the  same  time  making 
the  sign  of  the  Cross. 

The  words,  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  taken  from  our  Lord's 
own  words  in  the  last  chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  are  an 
accurate  description  of  the  Godhead.  In  the  name 
of  the  Father  means  that  with  the  authority  of  God  the 


26  THE   ORDINARY  OF  THE  MASS. 


Father,  from  whom  all  power  springs,  and  of  the  Son 
who  became  Man  and  died  for  us  on  Calvary,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Son, 
the  Teacher  of  truth  and  the  Sanctifier  of  the  world,  the 
priest  begins  the  great  Sacrifice.  The  sign  of  the  Cross 
reminds  us  by  its  form  of  our  Lord's  Death  on  Calvary. 
The  sign  of  the  Cross  as  made  on  forehead,  breast,  and 
shoulders  is  said  to  be  of  Apostolic  origin.  Some  have 
thought  that  our  Lord  on  Ascension  Day  blessed  His 
disciples,  before  He  was  hidden  by  a  cloud,  with  the 
sign  of  His  Cross.  Tertullian,  writing  at  the  end  of  the 
second  century,  says,  "  At  every  moving  from  place  to 
place,  at  every  coming  in  and  going  out,  in  dressing, 
at  the  baths,  at  table,  on  going  to  rest,  sitting  down, 
we  sign  ourselves  on  the  forehead  with  the  Cross."  The 
sign  of  the  Cross  is  used  in  all  the  Church's  Services, 
in  the  administration  of  the  sacraments,  in  all  her 
blessings  except  in  the  blessing  of  the  Paschal  candle. 

Amen  is  a  Hebrew  word  meaning  "so  be  it;"  it 
expresses  the  desire  that  our  prayers  be  heard,  and  it 
fortifies  the  good  resolutions  taken. 

The  three  languages  used  in  the  inscription  on  the 
Cross,  "Jesus  of  Nazareth,  King  of  the  Jews,"  namely, 
Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin,  are  found  in  the  Mass. 
Sabaoth,  Cherubim  and  Seraphim,  Hosanna,  and 
Amen,  are  Hebrew;  Kyrie  Eleison  is  Greek,  and  the 
Liturgy  of  the  Mass  is  Latin,  at  least  in  the  Roman 
Church. 

The  priest  joining  his  hands  begins  the  antiphon  of 
the  42nd  Psalm. 

Ant.  Introibo  ad  altare  Dei.        Ant.  I  will  go  unto  the  altar 

of  God. 

R.  Ad  Deum  qui  laetificat  ju-         R.  To  God,  who  giveth  joy  to 
ventutem  meam.  my  youth. 


THE  ORDINARY  OF  THE  MASS. 


27 


PSALMUS  42. 

Judica  me  Deus,  et  discerne 
causam  meam  de  gente  non 
sancta :  ab  homine  iniquo,  et 
doloso  erue  me. 

R.  Quia  tu  es  Deus  fortitude 
mea :  quare  merepulisti,  et  quare 
tristis  incedo,  dum  affligit  me 
inimicus  ? 

Emitte  lucem  tuam,  et  veri- 
tatem  tuam :  ipsa  me  dedux- 
erunt,  et  adduxerunt  in  mon- 
tem  sanctum  tuum,  et  in  tab- 
ernacula  tua. 

R.  Et  introibo  ad  altare  Dei  : 
ad  Deum  qui  laetificat  juventutem 
meam. 

Confitebor  tibi  in  cithara, 
Deus,  Deus  meus  :  quare  tris 
tis  es  anima  mea,  et  quare 
conturbas  me  ? 

R.  Spera  in  Deo,  quoniam  ad- 
huc  confitebor  illi :  salutare  mil- 
tus  mei,  et  Deus  meus. 

Gloria  Patri,  et  Filio,  et 
Spiritui  sancto. 

R.  Sicut  erat  in  principio,  et 
nunc,  et  semper,  et  in  saecula 
saeculorum.  Amen. 

Introibo  ad  altare  Dei. 


PSALM  42. 

Judge  me,  O  God,  and  dis 
tinguish  my  cause  from  the 
nation  that  is  not  holy:  de 
liver  me  from  the  unjust  and 
deceitful  man. 

R.  For  Thou,  O  God,  art  my 
strength :  why  hast  Thou  cast 
me  off  ?  and  why  do  I  go  sorrow 
ful  whilst  the  enemy  afflicteth  me  ? 

Send  forth  Thy  light  and 
Thy  truth:  they  have  con 
ducted  me  and  brought  me 
unto  Thy  holy  mount,  and 
unto  Thy  tabernacles. 

R.  And  I  will  go  unto  the 
altar  of  God :  to  God,  who 
giveth  joy  to  my  youth. 

I  will  praise  Thee  on  the 
harp,  O  God,  my  God:  why 
art  thou  sorrowful,  O  my  soul  ? 
and  why  dost  thou  disquiet 
me  ? 

R.  Hope  in  God,  for  I  will 
still  give  praise  to  Him  :  who  is 
the  salvation  of  my  countenance, 
and  my  God. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father, 
and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

R.  A  s  it  was  in  the  beginning, 
is  now,  and  ever  shall  be,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 

I  will  go  unto  the  altar  of 
God. 

R.  Ad  Deum  qui  laetificat  ju-         R.  To  God,  who  giveth  joy  to 
ventutem  meam.  my  youth. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PSALM  JUDICA. 

An  antiphon  means  "  alternate  utterance,"  which  is 
exemplified  in  the  alternate  chanting  or  saying  of 
psalms  or  hymns  by  two  choirs.  This  method  of 


28  THE   ORDINARY   OF   THE   MASS. 

reciting  psalms  is  said  to  have  been  instituted  by 
St.  Ignatius,  one  of  the  Apostolic  Fathers.  In  the 
Latin  Church  it  owed  its  origin  to  St.  Ambrose  of 
Milan,  in  the  fourth  century.  The  word  antiphon  has 
now  a  more  restricted  sense  ;  it  means  a  verse  prefixed 
to  or  following  a  psalm  or  psalms,  as  a  sort  of  key 
perhaps  to  the  intention  of  the  Church  in  using  the 
psalm,  or  as  drawing  attention  to  that  part  of  it  on 
which  she  desires  to  lay  peculiar  stress.  The  minister 
or  server  answers :  To  God,  who  giveth  joy  to  my 
youth. 

The  joy  here  referred  to  in  connection  with  youth 
has  evidently  a  spiritual  meaning.  Whenever  sanctify 
ing  grace  is  first  given  to  the  soul,  a  "  new  creature  " 
is  created,  causing  the  death  of  the  "  old  man  "  of  sin. 
Now,  one  end  of  the  Sacrifice  is  the  forgiveness 
of  sins ;  when  mortal  sins  are  forgiven  the  soul  is 
renewed  in  its  youth  by  sanctifying  grace,  and  the 
Eucharist  itself  is  the  pledge  of  everlasting  glory. 
There  is  a  singular  propriety  in  reminding  the  priest  of 
this  attribute  of  Almighty  God  as  renovator  of  youth  at 
the  moment  that  the  priest  stands  like  the  Publican 
"  afar  off"  from  the  altar  waiting  for  encouragement  to 
carry  his  desire  into  effect.  (See  Oakeley's  Ceremonies  of  the 
Mass,  p.  12.) 

The  priest  and  server  next  recite  in  alternate  verses 
the  psalm  Judica. 

The  42nd  Psalm  was  composed  by  King  David  after 
his  sin  and  the  rebellion  of  his  son  Absalom.  Surrounded 
by  his  enemies,  full  of  sorrow  for  his  past  offences,  King 
David  makes  a  direct  appeal  to  God  from  whom  alone 
strength  can  be  obtained,  and  lays  his  cause  before  his 
Maker. 

This  Psalm,  used  in  the  Old  Dispensation  as  a  pre- 


THE  ORDINARY  OF  THE  MASS.  29 

paration  for  the  altar,  ever  since  the  ninth  century  has 
been  used  by  the  priest  in  the  Mass.  The  priest  applies 
to  his  own  necessities  the  words  of  David :  Judge 
me,  O  God,  and  distinguish  my  cause  from  the 
nation  that  is  not  holy :  deliver  me  from  the 
unjust  and  deceitful  man. 

The  priest's  confidence  is  in  the  fact  that  God  alone 
is  to  be  His  Judge.  From  men  he  might  have  no  hope. 
Standing  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  he  asks  deliverance 
from  his  spiritual  enemies.  The  server,  whose  duty 
is  always  to  speak  for  the  congregation,  answers  in 
a  tone  of  hope  and  joy  :  For  Thou,  O  God,  art  my 
strength :  why  hast  Thou  cast  me  off?  and  why 
do  I  go  sorrowful  whilst  the  enemy  afflicteth  me  ? 
as  if  to  encourage  the  priest  that  God  will  surely 
succour  him,  and  that  sorrow  need  not  depress  him 
though  surrounded  by  enemies.  The  priest  in  more 
hopeful  accents,  continues:  Send  forth  Thy  light 
and  Thy  truth :  they  have  conducted  me  and 
brought  me  unto  Thy  holy  mount,  to  the  altar,  the 
mystical  Calvary  where  the  Victim  is  slain,  and  unto 
Thy  tabernacles,  which,  as  a  priest,  I  ought  to  serve 
and  guard.  The  server  again  answers  in  the  words 
of  the  antiphon  said  before  the  Psalm :  And  I  will  go 
unto  the  altar  of  God :  to  God  who  giveth  joy 
to  my  youth.  The  priest  encouraged  more  and 
more  by  these  words,  exclaims :  I  will  praise 
Thee  on  the  harp  (see  Apoc.  ch.  v.,  "having  each 
of  them  harps  in  their  hands,"  and  in  ch.  xv., 
"and  the  voice  I  heard  was  that  of  harpers  playing 
on  their  harps "),  in  joyous  strains,  O  God,  my 
God,  for  I  belong  to  Thee,  and  I  am  made  not  by 
strange  gods,  but  by  Thee,  the  only  'true  and  living 
God ;  and  then  in  a  tone  of  sorrowful  surprise,  the 


30  THE  ORDINARY  OF  THE  MASS. 


priest  upbraids  his  own  soul :  Why  art  thou 
sorrowful,  O  my  soul,  and  why  dost  thou  disquiet 
me  ?  The  server  still  continues  :  Hope  in  God,  for 
I  will  still  give  praise  to  Him,  that  is,  confess  all 
He  has  done  for  me  and  praise  Him.  The  salvation 
of  my  countenance,  that  is,  He  is  my  salvation,  for 
He  illumines  my  countenance  by  His  light  and  makes 
my  face  to  behold  His ;  and  Thou  art  my  God  ;  in 
this  thought  there  is  hope. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and 
to  the  Holy  Ghost.  These  words  are  taken  from 
our  Lord's  words  in  the  last  chapter  of  St.  Matthew, 
and  are  thought  to  have  been  framed  by  the  Apostles. 
They,  with  the  addition,  as  it  was  in  the  begin 
ning,  &c.,  form  what  is  called  the  lesser  doxology,  the 
Gloria  in  excelsis  being  the  greater.  We  pray  that 
all  praise  and  honour  be  given  to  the  Godhead,  one 
in  nature,  three  in  persons;  and  the  second  portion, 
As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever 
shall  be,  world  without  end ;  Amen,  is  ascribed  to 
the  Council  of  Nice,  A.D.  325,  or  perhaps  later,  as  a 
contradiction  to  the  doctrines  of  Arius,  who  maintained 
that  the  Son  was  not  in  the  beginning,  nor  equal  to 
the  Father.  (Rock's  Hierurgia,  vol.  i.  p.  75.) 

The  priest  repeats  again :  I  will  go  unto  the 
altar  of  God,  and  the  server,  to  God  who  giveth 
joy  to  my  youth ;  and  then  he  makes  the  sign  of  the 
Cross  and  confides  himself  to  the  Divine  protection, 
and  with  the  words,  Our  help  is  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  the  server  answering :  who  hath  made 
heaven  and  earth,  joins  his  hands,  and  bowing  low, 
says  the  Confiteov. 

As  one  end  of  Sacrifice  is  the  remission  of  sins, 
the  confession  of  sin  and  the  prayer  for  pardon  are 


THE   ORDINARY   OF   THE   MASS. 


fittingly  introduced  here  in  the  introduction  to  the 
Mass  and  just  before  the  priest  mounts  the  holy  altar. 
The  Confiteor  consists  of  two  parts — first  the  con 
fession  of  sin  and  then  the  prayer  for  intercession.  The 
priest  says  the  Confiteor  for  the  pardon  of  his  own  sins, 
and  the  server  says  the  Confiteor  for  the  pardon  of  the 
sins  of  the  people  whom  he  represents. 


P.  Adjutorium  nostrum  in 
nomine  Domini. 

R.   Qui  fecit  coelum  et  terrain. 

P.  Confiteor  Deo  omnipo 
tent!,  beatae  Mariae  semper 
Virgin!,  beato  Michael!  Arch- 
angelo,  beato  Joanni  Bap- 
tistae,  sanctis  Apostolis  Petro 
et  Paulo,  omnibus  sanctis,  et 
vobis,  fratres,  quia  peccavi 
nirnis  cogitatione,  verbo,  et 
opere,  mea  culpa,  mea  culpa, 
mea  maxima  culpa.  Ideo 
precor  beatam  Mariam  sem 
per  Virginem,  beatum  Michae- 
lem  Archangelum,  beatum 
Joannem  Baptistam,  sanctos 
Apostolos  Petrum  et  Paulum, 
omnes  sanctos,  et  vos  fratres, 
orare  pro  me  ad  Dominum 
Deum  nostrum. 

R.  Miser eatur  tui  omnipotens 
Deus,  et  dimissis  peccatis  tuis, 
perducat  te  ad  vitam  aeternam. 

P.  Amen. 


P.  Our  help  is  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord. 

R.  Who  made  heaven  and 
earth. 

P.  I  confess  to  Almighty 
God,  to  blessed  Mary,  ever  a 
Virgin,  to  blessed  Michael  the 
Archangel,  to  blessed  John 
the  Baptist,  to  the  holy 
Apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  to 
all  the  saints,  and  to  you, 
brethren,  that  I  have  sinned 
exceedingly,  in  thought,  word, 
and  deed,  through  my  fault, 
through  my  fault,  through  my 
most  grievous  fault.  There 
fore  I  beseech  blessed  Mary, 
ever  a  Virgin,  blessed  Michael 
the  Archangel,  blessed  John 
the  Baptist,  the  holy  Apostles 
Peter  and  Paul,  all  the  saints, 
and  you,  brethren,  to  pray  to 
the  Lord  our  God  for  me. 

R.  May  Almighty  God  be 
merciful  to  thee.  and,  having  for 
given  thy  sins,  bring  thee  to  life 
everlasting. 

P.  Amen. 


The  Confiteor  is  then  said  by  the  Server, 


P.  Misereaturvestriomnipo- 
tens  Deus  et  dimissis  peccatis 
vestris  perducat  vos  ad  vitam 
aeternam. 

R.  Amen. 


P.  May  Almighty  God  have 
mercy  on  you,  forgive  you 
your  sins,  and  bring  you  to 
life  everlasting. 

R.  Amen. 


32  THE  ORDINARY  OF  THE  MASS. 


Signing  himself  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross,  the  Priest  says  : 

P.     Indulgentiam     absolu-  P.    May  the  Almighty  and 

tionem  et  remissionem  pecca-  merciful      Lord      grant      us 

torum  nostrorurn,  tribuat  nobis  pardon,  absolution,  and  remis- 

omnipotens,     et      misericors  sion  of  our  sins. 
Dominus. 

R.  Amen.  R.  Amen. 

Then  bowing  down,  he  proceeds  : 

V.  Deus  tu  conversus  vivi-  V.  Thou   wilt    turn    again, 

ficabis  nos.  O  God,  and  quicken  us. 

R.  Et  plebs  tua  laetabitur  in  R.  And     Thy    people    shall 

te.  rejoice  in  Thee. 

V.  Ostende   nobis   Domine  V.  Show  us,  O  Lord,  Thy 

misericordiam  tuam.  mercy. 

R.  Et  salutare  tuum  da  nobis.  R.  And  grant  us  Thy  salva- 

V.  Domine     exaudi    orati-  tion. 

onem  meam.  V.  O  Lord,  hear  my  prayer. 

R.  Et    clamor    meus    ad    te  R.  And  let  my  cry  come  unto 

veniat.  Thee. 

V.  Dominus   vobiscum.  V.  The  Lord  be  with  you. 

R.  Et  cum  spiritu  tuo.  R.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  CONFITEOR. 


I  confess  to  Almighty  God,  says  the  priest, 
Almighty  because  sin  is  forgiven  by  God  alone,  and 
its  forgiveness  is  a  work  of  omnipotence  ;  to  Blessed 
Mary  ever  a  Virgin,  because  she  is  the  refuge  of 
sinners;  to  Blessed  Michael  the  Archangel,  as 
Chief  of  the  Heavenly  Host  and  Protector  of  the 
Catholic  Church ;  to  Blessed  John  the  Baptist, 
who  preached  the  Gospel  of  penance  and  led  a 
most  penitential  life  crowned  by  martyrdom  ;  to  the 
Holy  Apostle  Peter,  as  Head  of  the  Church  and 
a  penitent  sinner ;  to  St.  Paul,  also  a  penitent 
sinner :  the  two  names  are  always  connected  in 
the  Church's  liturgy ;  to  all  the  Saints,  our 
fellow-citizens  who  during  life  were  sinners  too ; 


THE   ORDINARY   OF   THE   MASS,  33 

and  to  you,  brethren,  adds  the  priest,  revealing 
his  sinfulness  to  the  congregation,  that  I  have 
sinned  exceedingly  in  thought,  word,  and  deed, 
which  embrace  all  sins,  as  those  of  omission  may  be 
classed  under  thought,  for  wilful  omission  is  impos 
sible  without  thought  or  determination.  Next  comes 
the  petition  to  the  saints  already  mentioned,  to  inter 
cede  for  the  priest,  Therefore,  I  beseech,  &c.  Then 
follows  the  Miseveatuv  by  the  server,  the  confession  by 
the  server,  and  the  absolving  prayer  by  the  priest : 

May  Almighty  God  have  mercy  on  you, 
forgive  you  your  sins,  and  bring  you  to  life  ever 
lasting —  and  signing  himself  with  the  sign  of  the 
Cross,  the  priest  says  —  May  the  Almighty  and 
merciful  Lord  grant  us  pardon,  absolution,  and 
remission  of  our  sins. 

Both  prayers  are  by  way  of  supplication,  they  are 
not  authoritative,  they  are  not  absolution  strictly  so 
called  as  in  the  confessional  when  the  priest  forgives  by 
a  judicial  sentence.  In  the  confessional  the  priest 
forgives — in  the  Mass  he  begs  we  may  be  forgiven. 
Further  the  priest  cannot  forgive  his  own  sins ;  but  in 
the  Indulgentiam  he  says  peccatorum  nostrorum  (our 
sins)  and  makes  himself  a  part  of  the  people ;  thus  this 
prayer  is  shown  to  be  a  simple  petition. 

Next,  slightly  bowing,  the  priest  recites  these 
versicles  from  the  84th  Psalm — Thou  wilt  turn 
again,  O  God,  and  quicken  us.  And  Thy  people 
shall  rejoice  in  Thee.  In  the  next  versicle  is 
another  earnest  request  —  Show  us,  O  Lord,  Thy 
mercy  and  grant  us  Thy  salvation,  that  is,  Thy 
grace  through  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  alone  we  can  be 
saved ;  the  words  O  Lord,  hear  my  prayer,  and  let 
my  cry  come  unto  Thee,  express  the  earnestness  of 
D 


34  THE  ORDINARY  OF  THE  MASS. 

the  request.  The  Lord  be  with  you  is  the  first 
greeting  of  the  priest  to  the  people,  and  with  thy 
Spirit,  replies  the  server — may  He  be  in  thy  spirit 
too,  O  priest. 

Oremus  is  said  in  a  loud  voice,  as  a  formal  invitation 
to  prayer ;  and  the  two  prayers  that  follow  are  said 
secretly  to  God,  as  the  priest's  private  and  personal 
request  for  the  pardon  of  his  own  offences  before  he 
mounts  the  holy  altar. 

The  priest  prays  in  a  low  voice  inaudible  to  the 
congregation,  secretly  asking  pardon  for  his  personal 
sins.  The  Council  of  Trent  (Sess.  xxii.  c.  5)  prescribes 
that  certain  portions  of  the  Mass  should  be  said  in  a 
loud,  others  in  a  low  tone  of  voice.  These  outward 
signs  add  solemnity  to  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  and 
lift  the  minds  of  the  congregation  to  heavenly  things. 

These  prayers  are : 

Aufer    a  nobis   quaesumus  Take  away  from  us  our  ini- 

Domine    iniquitates   nostras :  quities,  we  beseech  Thee,  O 

ut  ad  Sancta  Sanctorum  puris  Lord  :  that  we  may  be  worthy 

mereamur  mentibus  introire.  to  enter  with  pure  minds  into 

Per  Christum  Dominum  nos-  the  Holy  of  Holies.    Through 

trum.     Amen.  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Bowing  down  over  the  altar,  the  Priest  says  : 

Oramus     te     Domine     per  We  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord, 

merita      Sanctorum     tuorum,  by  the  merits  of  Thy  Saints, 

quorum  reliquiae  hie  sunt,  et  whose  relics  are  here,  and  of 

omnium    Sanctorum,    ut    in-  all    the    Saints,    that    Thou 

dulgere   digneris   omnia  pec-  wouldst  vouchsafe  to  forgive 

cata  mea.     Amen.  me  all  my  sins.     Amen. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  ABOVE  TWO  PRAYERS. 


Take  away  from  us  our  iniquities,  we  beseech 

Thee  (notice  the  humble  earnestness  of  the  prayer — 


THE   ORDINARY   OF  THE  MASS.  35 

we  beseech  Thee),  that  we  may  be  worthy  to  enter 
with  pure  minds  into  the  Holy  of  Holies. 

In  the  Old  Law  the  High  Priest,  and  he  only,  entered 
once  a  year  into  the  Holy  of  Holies  in  the  Temple 
to  sacrifice  for  himself  and  the  people ;  in  the  New  any 
priest  may  daily  offer  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Altar. 

Bowing  down  over  the  altar  the  priest  says :  "We 
beseech  Thee,  O  Lord  (again  the  humble,  earnest 
request),  by  the  merits  of  Thy  Saints,  whose 
relics  are  here,  and  of  all  the  Saints,  that  Thou 
wouldst  vouchsafe  to  forgive  me  all  my  sins. 
(Again  the  humble  prayer:  digneris —  "that  Thou 
wouldst  deign.") 

The  priest  kisses  out  of  reverence  the  relics  of  the 
martyrs  which  rest  in  the  altar-stone.  In  the  earliest 
ages  of  the  Church  Mass  used  to  be  said  on  the  tombs 
of  the  martyrs:  hence  perhaps  another  reason  for 
enclosing  their  relics  beneath  the  table  of  the  altar. 


CHAPTER  the   SEVENTH. 


THE   INTROIT,    KYRIE,   AND    GLORIA   IN 
EXCELSIS. 

AFTER  kissing  the  altar  and  saying  the  last- 
mentioned  prayer,  the  priest  proceeds  to  the  Epistle 
side  of  the  altar,  and  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross,  begins 
the  Introit. 

THE    INTROIT.1 

The  Introit  (introitus)  is,  as  the  word  indicates,  the 
"  entrance  "  to  the  Mass.  Here  the  Mass  may  be  said 
to  begin.  The  prayers  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  may  be 
considered  the  introduction  to  the  Mass.  There  are 

1  Over  the  Introit  in  the  Roman  Missal  on  all  Ember  days, 
on  the  Sundays  in  Advent,  and  on  all  ferial  Masses  from  Septua- 
gesima  to  Low  Sunday,  we  find  such  inscriptions  as  Statio  ad 
S.  Mariam  Majorem — Station  at  the  Church  of  St.  Mary  Major; 
Statio  ad  S.  Crucem  in  Jerusalem — Station  at  the  Church  of  the 
Holy  Cross  in  Jerusalem,  &c.  These  words  indicate  the  church 
where  Holy  Mass  was  said  after  a  solemn  procession  in  which 
the  Pope,  clergy,  and  laity  joined.  The  church  where  the 
procession  halted  and  Mass  was  celebrated  was  called  the 
Station  Church  (static,  a  halting-place).  The  Station  with  full 
solemnity  consisted  of  three  things.  First,  the  assembling  in  a 
certain  church  ;  next,  the  procession  to  the  Station  Church  ;  and 
thirdly,  the  Mass  said  there.  The  preparatory  assemblage  of  people 
was  called  collecta ;  because  clergy  and  people  collected  together 
previous  to  the  solemn  procession  to  the  Station  Church.  The 
banner  of  the  Cross  headed  the  procession;  Psalms  were  chanted, 


THE   INTROIT.  37 


indeed  two  introductions  to  the  Mass,  general  and 
special.  The  prayers  before  the  Introit  are  the  general, 
while  the  Preface  forms  the  special  introduction  to  the 
Canon,  the  fixed  and  more  solemn  portion  of  the 
Mass. 

Since  the  Introit  begins  the  Mass,  the  priest  makes 
as  he  recites  it  the  sign  of  the  Cross.  In  Masses  for 
the  Dead  the  sign  of  the  Cross  is  made  over  the  Missal ; 
it  forms  thus  a  suitable  accompaniment  to  the  Church's 
prayer  for  rest  and  light  for  the  souls  in  Purgatory. 

The  Introit  consists  nearly  always  of  a  passage 
from  Holy  Scripture  with  a  verse  of  a  Psalm  and  the 
Gloria  Patri,  after  which  the  introductory  passage  is 
repeated.  The  Scripture  passage  forms  an  antiphon 
to  the  Psalm,  which  was  formerly  said  entire.  When 
the  prayers  of  the  Mass  were  shortened  the  first  verse 
of  the  Psalm  was  retained  often  as  an  epitome  of  the 
whole. 

Le  Brun  and  Benedict  XIV.  attribute  the  intro 
duction  of  Introits  to  Pope  Gregory  the  Great,  590, 
others  attribute  the  Introit  to  Pope  Celestine  L,  420. 

The  Introit  gives  the  key  to  the  Mass.  The 
character  of  the  Mass  is  known  by  the  Introit.  Joy, 
sorrow,  hope,  desire,  fear,  gratitude,  contrition,  in 

and  the  Litany  of  the  Saints,  as  the  procession  drew  near  to  the 
Church.  In  the  Station  Church,  before  the  celebration  of  the 
Holy  Sacrifice,  a  homily  was  often  delivered  by  the  Pope. 

The  Stations  were  usually  penitential,  though  we  find  them  also 
on  joyful  festivals,  as  in  Easter  Week,  on  the  Ascension  and 
Pentecost.  The  Catholic  Dictionary  (Sixth  Edition,  p.  857),  quoting 
from  Fleury,  says  that  Gregory  the  Great  marked  these  Stations, 
as  we  now  have  them  in  the  Roman  Missal.  In  the  Office  for 
that  Saint  on  March  lath,  in  the  sixth  lesson  we  find  the  following 
reference  to  the  Stations:  "Litanias,  Stationes,  et  Ecclesiasticum 
officium  auxit."  (Dr.  Gihr,  The  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass.  English 
translation,  pp.  377 — 379.) 


38  THE   INTROIT. 


short,  every  feeling  of  the  heart  finds  its  expression  in 
the  Introit.  Let  us  take  a  few  examples  : 

In  Masses  for  the  Dead,  the  Church  says  : 
Eternal  rest  give  unto  them,  O  Lord,  and  let 
perpetual  light  shine  upon  them.  Ps.  A  Hymn, 
O  God,  becometh  Thee  in  Sion ;  and  a  vow 
shall  be  paid  to  Thee  in  Jerusalem.  O  hear 
my  prayer;  all  flesh  shall  come  to  Thee.  The 
Gloria  Patvi  is  omitted,  as  its  tone  is  joyful. 

For  the  great  feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception, 
the  Church  selects  Isaias,  ch.  Ixi.  :  Rejoicing  I 
will  rejoice  in  the  Lord  and  my  soul  shall  exult 
in  my  God,  because  He  has  clad  me  with  the 
garments  of  salvation,  and  has  surrounded  me 
with  the  vesture  of  gladness,  like  a  bride  adorned 
by  her  jewels. 

Ps.  xxix :  I  will  extol  Thee,  O  Lord,  for  Thou 
hast  upheld  me :  and  hast  not  made  my  enemies 
to  rejoice  over  me.  Our  Lady,  into  whose  mouth 
these  words  are  put  by  the  Church,  rejoices  because 
she  has  always  been  free  from  stain  of  original  sin  and 
her  enemies  never  had  power  over  her. 

The  Third  Sunday  of  Advent  is  called  Gaudete, 
Sunday,  from  the  first  word  of  the  Introit :  Rejoice 
in  the  Lord  always,  again  I  say,  rejoice  (Philip. 
iv.),  because  the  Church  rejoices  at  the  near  coming 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Fourth  Sunday  of  Lent  is  called  Laetare 
Sunday,  from  the  first  word  of  the  Introit.  The  Church 
is  again  rejoicing  because  she  draws  nearer  to  the  day 
of  her  deliverance  through  the  Passion,  and  above  all, 
through  the  Resurrection  of  her  Founder  from  the 
Tomb. 

Saints  have    special   Introits  which    point   to  their 


THE   KYRIE   ELEISON.  39 


characteristic  virtues — thus,  St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  who 
was  distinguished  by  his  love  of  the  Cross,  has  for  his 
Introit  the  words  of  St.  Paul:  God  forbid  that 
I  should  glory  save  in  the  Cross  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  while  to  St.  Ignatius  of  Loyola,  the 
singular  honour  belongs  of  having  in  the  Introit  an 
allusion  to  the  name  of  his  Order,  the  Society  of  Jesus  : 
In  the  name  of  Jesus  let  every  knee  bow  of 
those  that  are  in  Heaven,  on  earth,  and  under 
the  earth :  and  let  every  tongue  confess  that  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  in  the  glory  of  God  the 
Father  (Philip,  ii.),  followed  by  the  Psalm  :  All  they 
that  love  Thy  name  shall  glory  in  Thee,  for  Thou 
wilt  bless  the  just.  (Ps.  v.) 

Enough  has  been  said  to  show  that  the  Introit  is 
a  part  of  the  Mass  which  gives  it  a  character  according 
to  the  day  or  season. 

THE    KYRIE  ELEISON. 

Originally  the  Kyrie  was  said  at  the  Epistle  side : 
the  custom  survives  at  High  Mass. 

The  Kyrie  eleison,  "  Lord  have  mercy  on  us,"  is 
said  at  every  Mass  without  exception — at  Low  Mass 
beneath  the  crucifix,  at  High  Mass  on  the  Epistle  side 
after  the  Introit. 

Kyrie  Eleison  is  said  thrice  in  honour  of  the 
Father ;  thrice  in  honour  of  the  Son ;  thrice  in 
honour  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  We  pray  for  mercy  in 
the  three-fold  misery  of  ignorance,  sin,  and  punish 
ment.  (S.  Th.  Hi.  q.  3.  ad  4.)  The  cry  for  mercy  and 
forgiveness  is  most  appropriately  introduced  at  the 
beginning  of  the  Sacrifice ;  the  cry  is  repeated  again 
and  again,  that  we  may  offer  the  spotless  Sacrifice 
with  pure  hands. 


40  THE   GLORIA    IN  EXCELSIS. 

As  we  have  already  observed,  the  inscription 
on  the  Cross,  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  King  of  the  Jews, 
was  written  in  three  languages — Hebrew,  Greek,  and 
Latin — so  in  the  Mass,  which  is  a  re-presentation, 
a  re-enactment  of  the  Sacrifice  on  Calvary,  the  Church 
still  uses  these  three  languages.  The  revelation  of  God 
has  been  given  to  the  world  in  the  three  languages 
found  upon  the  Cross. 


THE   GLORIA   IN    EXCELSIS. 

After  the  Kyrie  comes  the  Gloria  in  excelsis.  This 
hymn  is  sometimes  called  the  greater  Doxology  to 
distinguish  it  from  the  lesser,  the  Gloria  Patri.  The 
author  of  the  Church's  greatest  hymn  of  praise  is 
unknown.  The  first  verse,  Glory  be  to  God  on  high 
and  on  earth  peace  to  men  of  good-will,  was  sung 
by  the  Angel  and  the  heavenly  host  on  Christmas 
night,  as  recorded  by  St.  Luke.  (ii.  14.)  The  Gloria  was 
introduced  into  the  Mass  in  the  Roman  Church  first 
of  all  on  Christmas  Day,  when  it  was  sung  in  the  first 
Mass  in  Greek,  in  the  second  in  Latin.  Up  to  the  end 
of  the  eleventh  century  the  Gloria  was  said  by  Bishops 
at  Mass  on  Sundays  and  festivals,  by  priests  only  on 
Easter  Sunday.  At  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century 
this  privilege  gradually  extended  to  priests.  Since  the 
revision  of  the  Missal  by  Pius  V.,  in  1570,  the  rule 
is  to  say  the  Gloria  at  Mass  whenever  the  Te  Deum  is 
said  at  Matins — that  is,  when  the  Mass  conforms  to  the 
Office. 

Gloria  in  excelsis  Deo;  et  Glory  be  to  God  on  high, 
in  terra  pax  hominibus  bonae  and  on  earth  peace  to  men 
voluntatis.  Laudamus  Te ;  of  good-will.  We  praise 
benedicimus  Te ;  adorajare^I^hee ;  we  bless  Thee ;  we 
Te  ;  glorificamus  Te,  G^SU^Sfc-^acpJ^e  Thee ;  we  glorify  Thee. 


THE   GLORIA    IN  EXCELSIS. 


41 


agimus  Tibi  propter  magnam 
gloriam  Tuam.  Domine  Deus, 
Rex  coelestis,  Deus  Pater 
omnipotens.  Domine  Fill 
unigenite  Jesu  Christe  ; 
Domine  Deus,  Agnus  Dei. 
Filius  Patris,  qui  tollis  peccata 
mundi,  miserere  nobis;  Qui 
tollis  peccata  mundi,  suscipe 
deprecationem  nostram  :  Qui 
sedes  ad  dexteram  Patris, 
miserere  nobis.  Quoniam  Tu 
solus  sanctus :  Tu  solus  Domi- 
nus :  Tu  solus  altissimus,  Jesu 
Christe,  cum  Sancto  Spiritu, 
in  gloria  Dei  Patris.  Amen. 


We  give  Thee  thanks  for  Thy 
great  glory,  O  Lord  God, 
heavenly  King,  God  the 
Father  Almighty.  O  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  only-begotten 
Son ;  O  Lord  God,  Lamb  of 
God,  Son  of  the  Father,  who 
takest  away  the  sins  of  the 
world,  have  mercy  upon  us; 
Thou  who  takest  away  the 
sins  of  the  world  receive  our 
petitions ;  Thou  who  sittest 
at  the  right  hand  of  the 
Father  have  mercy  upon  us. 
For  Thou  alone  art  holy : 
Thou  alone  art  Lord :  Thou 
alone,  O  Jesus  Christ,  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  art  most  high 
in  the  glory  of  God  the 
Father.  Amen. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  GLORIA  IN  EXCELSIS. 


Let  me  offer  a  brief  and  simple  explanation  of  this 
hymn  of  praise. 

Glory  be  to  God  on  high,  that  is,  may  God  be 
glorified,  be  honoured,  and  praised  in  Heaven,  and  on 
earth  peace  to  men  of  good-will,  and  on  earth  may 
peace,  the  calm  ever  found  where  order  reigns,  belong  to 
men  who  are  the  objects  of  God's  good-will  and  special 
love — who  have  pleased  God.  Now  we  enter  on  the 
creature's  praise  of  God — we  praise  Thee  ;  we  wish  in 
words  to  acknowledge  Thy  excellence,  we  bless  Thee ; 
as  our  Lord  and  God  from  whom  all  good  things  come. 
We  adore  Thee,  we  pay  Thee  that  supreme  homage  of 
mind  and  will  which  God  alone  can  claim  ;  we  glorify 
Thee,  that  through  our  words,  however  poor,  the  clear 
knowledge  of  Thee  may  spread  abroad ;  Thy  glory  we 
wish  to  seek,  not  our  own.  We  give  Thee  thanks 


42  THE   GLORIA    IN  EXCELSIS. 


for  Thy  great  glory.  These  words  express  the  very 
highest  form  of  gratitude  which  human  nature  can  reach. 
We  thank  Him,  not  for  His  goodness  to  us,  but  for  the 
great  glory  which  He  has  possessed  from  all  eternity 
and  will  possess  by  the  works  of  His  hands. 

O  Lord  God,  heavenly  King,  God  the  Father 
Almighty.  The  word  Lord  means  owner  and  Supreme 
Master  of  Heaven  and  earth  and  all  therein  ;  and  God  is 
the  fulness  of  every  conceivable  perfection.  As  heavenly 
King  He  rules  over  the  Blessed  choirs  of  Heaven.  As 
Father  He  summons  everything  into  being — Almighty 
is  the  epithet  most  often  applied  to  God  in  Scripture 
comprising  all  wisdom,  knowledge,  power — to  whom 
alone  in  token  of  supreme  dominion  Mass  is  offered. 

We  now  come  to  the  second  portion  of  the  hymn. 
The  supplication  is  addressed  to  Jesus  Christ. 

O  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  our  Saviour's  full  title ;  as 
Lord  He  is  Master  of  Heaven  and  earth,  to  whom  as 
Man  all  power  is  given.  Jesus  (Saviour)  comprises  the 
whole  work  of  redemption ;  Christ  the  anointed  one 
hears  us  with  the  Father  and  deigns  to  pray  for  us  to 
the  Father.  Christ  is  Man  and  God;  He  prays  as  Man, 
as  God  He  grants  what  He  prays  for.  (St.  Augustine.') 
Lord  God  are  the  titles  of  omnipotence :  Lamb  of 
God  refers  to  the  Passion  and  to  the  mystical  slaying 
at  the  Mass :  who  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world 
— these  words  were  first  used  by  St.  John  the  Baptist, 
"  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  behold  Him  who  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world  "  (St.  John  i.  29) — on  His 
Cross  by  complete  redemption  and  satisfaction ;  have 
mercy  on  us  is  the  Church's  prayer  for  pardon 
repeated  again  and  again  in  her  Offices  and  public 
prayers.  Thou  who  sittest  at  the  right  hand  of 
the  Father;  as  Man  Christ  occupies  the  highest  place 


THE   GLORIA    IN  EXCELSIS.  43 


in  Heaven  above  angels  and  men,  and  as  God  is  infi 
nitely  merciful  :  receive  our  petitions  ;  these  words 
do  not  perfectly  render  the  original  Latin  suscipe  depre- 
cationem  nostram;  suscipe  in  Scriptural  language  means 
hear  and  mercifully  grant,  as  in  Gen.  xix.  21.  Etiain  in  hoc 
suscepi  preces  tuas — "  Behold  in  this  also  I  have  heard 
thy  prayers  not  to  destroy  the  city  for  which  thou  hast 
spoken."  Suscipe  has  constantly  this  sense  in  the  Mass. 

Have  mercy  on  us,  says  the  Church,  and  forgive  us 
our  sins — qui  tollis  peccata  mundi,  miserere  nobis ; 
and  forgive  us  also  the  evils  that  follow  sin  in  the 
punishment  we  have  deserved,  suscipe  depreca- 
tionem  nostram  ;  precatio,  says  St.  Augustine,  means 
a  petition  that  good  things  be  granted,  deprecatio  that 
evil  things  be  averted. 

The  hymn  concludes  with  these  words  of  praise  : 
For  Thou  alone  art  holy,  holy  by  nature  and  by 
essence ;  holiness  is  Thy  being,  and  all  creatures 
borrow  their  holiness  from  Thee :  Thou  alone  art 
Lord,  absolute  Master  of  Heaven  and  earth ;  man  is 
but  the  steward  of  the  few  things  he  owns,  Christ  is 
King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,  Thou  alone,  O  Jesus 
Christ,  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  art  most  high,  because 
Thy  Sacred  Humanity  is  elevated  and  glorified  above 
all  created  things,  that  Sacred  Humanity  is  in  the 
glory  of  God  the  Father.  Amen. 

A  few  ceremonies  are  prescribed  to  the  priest  in 
saying  the  Gloria.  As  he  says  or  intones  Gloria  in 
excelsis  he  extends  his  hands  and  lifts  them  to  his 
shoulders  to  show  his  ardent  desire  to  praise  God.  At 
Deo  he  joins  his  hands  and  bows  to  the  cross  or  to  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  if  exposed,  and  he  bows  at  the 
words,  we  adore  Thee,  we  give  Thee  thanks, 
receive  our  petitions,  and  twice  on  mentioning  the 
name  of  Jesus. 


CHAPTER    the    EIGHTH. 


THE   DOMINUS  VOBISCUM,   COLLECT, 
EPISTLE. 

AT  the  end  of  the  Gloria  the  priest  kisses  the  altar  and 
turning  to  the  people,  says  Dominus  vobiscum,  "  the 
Lord  be  with  you,"  and  the  server  representing  the 
congregation,  returns  the  salutation,  saying  and  with 
thy  spirit — may  He  be  with  your  soul  or  spirit  also, 
O  priest. 

Whenever  the  priest  turns  round  to  salute  the  con 
gregation  with  the  Dominus  vobiscum,  he  first  kisses  the 
altar,  or  more  properly  the  altar-stone,  in  which  repose 
the  relics  of  the  martyrs.  The  kiss  is  a  mark  of 
veneration  to  the  martyrs,  and  much  more  a  sign  of 
love  and  reverence  for  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  soon  to 
be  offered  in  Sacrifice  on  that  altar  for  the  living  and 
the  dead. 

In  the  earliest  times,  as  the  priest  said  Mass  facing 
the  people,  he  did  not  turn  round  at  the  Dominus 
vobiscum.  At  the  Papal  Mass  said  over  the  Tomb  of 
the  Apostles  the  Pope  faces  the  congregation,  and 
therefore  does  not  turn  to  the  people  at  Dominus 
vobiscum.  When  the  position  of  the  altar  was  changed 
the  priest  naturally  turned  to  the  people  in  saluting 
them. 

The  salutation,  "The  Lord  be  with  thee,"  was  used 


THE  COLLECT.  45 


by  Booz  in  addressing  the  reapers  (Ruth  ii.  4),  "  And 
behold  he  came  out  of  Bethlehem  and  said  to  the 
reapers,  The  Lord  be  with  thee.  And  they  answered 
him,  The  Lord  bless  thee."  See  also  Judges  (vi.  12)  and 
Gabriel's  salutation  to  our  Lady — "  The  Lord  is  with 
thee." 

The  priest,  by  the  salutation,  wishes  every  grace 
to  the  people  that  the  presence  of  God  brings  ;  and  the 
people  by  their  et  cum  spiritu  tuo,  implore  that  the 
soul  of  the  priest  be  filled  with  God,  thus  enabling  him 
to  offer  worthily  the  Holy  Sacrifice. 

The  Bishop,  at  a  Mass  in  which  the  Gloria  is  said, 
uses  the  formula  pax  vobis  instead  of  Domimis  vobiscum. 
The  words  pax  vobis  are  possibly  taken  from  the  Gloria. 
The  pax  vobis  of  the  Bishop  (our  Lord's  favourite 
greeting  to  His  disciples  after  His  Resurrection)  is 
said  to  be  a  remnant  of  the  privilege,  according  to 
Benedict  XIV.,  as  stated  in  the  Introductory  Chapter, 
which  once  belonged  to  the  Bishop  alone  of  saying  the 
Gloria  at  Mass.  Thepax  vobis,  in  the  mouth  of  the  Bishop, 
reminds  us  of  the  privilege.  Pax  vobis  is  higher  than 
Dominus  vobiscum,  since  the  former  is  our  Lord's  own 
salutation,  and  proceeds  from  the  Bishop,  who  possesses 
the  fulness  of  the  priesthood  and  a  higher  power  to 
bless  than  a  priest. 

The  Collect. 

After  the  Dominus  vobiscum  the  priest  moves  to 
the  Epistle  side,  and  bowing  to  the  cross,  says, 
Oremus,  "let  us  pray."  These  words,  as  already 
stated,  contain  a  distinct  invitation  to  the  congregation 
to  join  with  the  priest  in  prayer.  The  priest  raises  his 
hands  to  his  shoulders.  This  gesture  is  perhaps,  so  some 
writers  assure  us,  in  memory  of  our  Lord's  outstretched 


46  THE  COLLECT. 


arms  on  the  Cross.  Certain  Religious  Orders  in 
portions  of  the  Mass  extend  their  arms  almost  to  their 
full  length.  It  should  be  remembered,  however,  that 
the  Church  adopts  customs  already  existing,  makes 
them  her  own,  and  consecrates  them  to  the  service 
of  God.  Her  vestments  are  taken  from  the  ordinary 
garments  in  use  during  the  earliest  stage  of  her 
existence,  her  Basilicas  are  the  Roman  Courts  of 
Justice,  and  the  method  of  praying  with  outstretched 
arms  was  and  is  still  prevalent  in  the  East,  and 
to  this  day  is  seen  amongst  the  poor  in  Ireland.  The 
frescoes  in  the  Catacombs  represent  saints  of  both 
sexes  praying  with  arms  outstretched.  In  the  i4oth 
Psalm  we  read,  "The  lifting  up  of  my  hands  as  an 
evening  sacrifice,"  while  St.  Paul  bids  Timothy 
(i  Tim.  ii.  8)  to  pray,  lifting  up  holy  hands. 

The  word  Collect  has  been  explained  in  various 
ways.  One  simple  explanation  is  that  the  Collect 
gathers,  collects  together  in  the  mouth  of  the  priest 
the  wants  and  wishes  of  the  faithful,  for  whom  the 
priest  at  Mass  pleads. 

Many  of  the  Collects  now  said  were  composed  by 
St.  Gelasius  (492)  or  St.  Gregory  (590),  while  many  are 
of  a  later  date,  and  are  continually  added  for  new 
feasts. 

Almost  all  the  Collects  are  addressed  to  the  Father 
and  end  with  the  words,  "  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,"  &c. ;  only  a  few,  and  these  of  recent  date,  are 
addressed  to  the  Son,  and  none  to  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Why  are  the  Collects  chiefly  addressed  to  the  Father  ? 
Because  the  Mass  represents  the  Sacrifice  by  which 
Christ  offered  Himself  to  the  Father,  and  therefore 
the  prayers  of  the  Liturgy  are  directed  to  the  Father 
Himself. 


THE   COLLECT.  47 


A  word  as  to  the  formation  of  the  Collect.  The 
Collects,  however  varied,  are  written  more  or  less  on 
the  same  lines.  St.  Paul  desires  that  supplications, 
prayers,  intercessions,  and  thanksgivings  be  made 
by  men.  This  rule  is  followed  in  the  Collects. 

Take  a  few  familiar  instances.  The  Collect  for  the 
Holy  Ghost :  O  God  (lifting  of  the  heart  to  God  the 
Father)  who  didst  instruct  the  hearts  of  the 
faithful  by  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  (statement 
of  a  grace  and  thanksgiving),  grant  us  in  the  same 
Spirit  to  relish  what  is  right  and  ever  to  rejoice 
in  His  consolations  (the  request),  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Thy  Son,  who  with  Thee 
liveth  and  reigneth  in  the  unity  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  through  everlasting  ages.  These  words, 
which  end  all  Collects  addressed  to  the  Father,  implore 
what  is  asked  through  the  merits  of  the  Passion  and 
Death  of  our  Lord. 

Here  is  a  Collect  addressed  to  Christ  for  the  feast 
of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  : 

O  God  (the  elevation  of  the  heart  to  God)  who 
under  a  wonderful  Sacrament  hast  left  us  a 
memorial  of  Thy  Passion  (statement  of  a  favour  and 
consequently  thanksgiving),  grant  US,  we  beseech 
Thee  (the  Church's  favourite  form  of  earnest  petition), 
so  to  reverence  the  sacred  mysteries  of  Thy 
Body  and  Blood,  that  we  may  continually  find 
the  fruit  of  Thy  redemption  in  our  souls  (close 
of  petition),  who  livest  and  reignest,  world  without 
end  (thus  ends  often  the  Collect  addressed  to  the  Son), 
or  the  fuller  form :  who  livest  and  reignest  in  the 
unity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  God  through  ever 
lasting  ages. 

The  first  or  principal  Collect  is  always  peculiar  to 


48  THE  EPISTLE. 


the  Sunday  or  festival.  On  greater  days  one  Collect 
only  is  said ;  on  all  festivals  except  the  chief,  other 
Collects  are  admissible,  and  these  are  called  Com 
memorations — a  remembrance  of  saints  and  feasts. 
A  Collect  prescribed  by  the  Bishop  in  some  special 
need  is  called  an  Oratio  imperata,  a  prayer  ordered. 
That  prayer  is  sometimes  for  the  Pope,  or  Church, 
or  for  a  temporal  gain,  e.g.,  fine  weather,  &c. 

Amen  gives  assent  to  all  said  by  the  priest.  In 
the  early  ages  the  people  answered  Amen  at  Mass. 
The  server  now  answers  for  them. 

The  Epistle. 

The  Jews  began  the  public  service  of  their  Sabbath 
by  readings  from  Moses  and  the  Prophets.  (Acts  xiii.  15.) 
The  first  Christians  followed  their  example,  and  during 
divine  worship  on  the  Sunday  read  passages  from  the 
New  or  Old  Testament. 

The  general  rule  is,  with  few  exceptions,  that  each 
Mass  has  two  Lessons  from  the  Bible  said  or  sung 
during  the  Holy  Sacrifice,  one  is  the  Epistle,  the  other 
the  Gospel. 

The  Epistle  may  be  taken  from  any  portion  of  the 
Old  or  New  Testament  except  the  Psalms  and  the 
four  Gospels.  It  is  thought  that  the  present  arrange 
ment  of  Epistles  and  Gospels  throughout  the  year, 
was  made  by  St.  Jerome,  by  the  desire  of  Pope 
Damasus,  about  the  year  376. 

The  Epistle  is  more  commonly  taken  from  the 
Epistles  of  the  Apostles. 

From  the  ninth  century  the  Epistle  at  High  Mass 
has  been  sung  by  the  subdeacon,  the  Gospel  by  the 
deacon.  The  Epistle  is  read  before  the  Gospel  to  mark 


THE   EPISTLE.  49 


the  subordination  of  the  former  to  the  latter.  The 
Epistle  gives  the  teaching  of  Prophets  and  Apostles, 
the  Gospel  is  the  direct  teaching  of  Christ. 

The  Gospel  determines  the  choice  of  the  Epistle  ; 
these  two  lessons  from  the  Bible  are  in  perfect  harmony, 
they  often  express  the  same  idea,  seen  sometimes  from 
different  points  of  view.  (See  Epistle  and  Gospel  for 
the  Sundays  in  Advent,  the  Epiphany,  Ash  Wednesday, 
the  First  Sunday  in  Lent,  Passion  Sunday,  the  Second 
Sunday  after  Easter,  Corpus  Christi,  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  the  Seven  Dolours,  the  Assumption,  Pente 
cost,  St.  Augustine,  Apostle  of  England ;  St.  Mary 
Magdalene,  the  Sacred  Heart,  and  Masses  for  the 
Dead.  The  close  relationship  between  the  Epistle  and 
Gospel  is  very  evident  in  Votive  Masses  for  the  Angels, 
for  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  the  Passion  of  our  Lord,  for 
the  grace  of  a  Happy  Death,  for  the  Sick,  for  Bride 
and  Bridegroom.) 

At  the  end  of  the  Epistle  the  server  answers  Deo 
gratias,  to  give  thanks  to  God  for  the  gift  of  His  holy 
doctrine. 


CHAPTER   the    NINTH. 


THE  GRADUAL,  ALLELUIA,  TRACT, 
AND  SEQUENCE. 

THE  Gradual  is  called  from  gradus,  a  step,  because  it 
was  formerly  sung  as  the  deacon  ascended  the  steps  of 
the  ambo  to  chant  the  Gospel.  The  Gradual  is  also 
called  responsory.  The  first  part  was  called  responsorium 
as  an  answer  to  the  Epistle,  the  second  versus.  The 
Gradual  represents  a  verse  or  two  of  psalms  once  sung 
all  through.  Sometimes  the  Gradual  is  the  Church's 
own  composition  and  not  taken  from  Scripture,  as  in  the 
feast  of  the  Seven  Dolours.  The  first  part  of  the  Gradual 
in  Requiem  Masses  is  also  composed  by  the  Church. 

The  force  and  meaning  of  the  Gradual  is  clearly 
seen  when  we  remember  that  the  Gradual  is  closely  and 
intimately  connected  with  three  other  portions  of  the 
Mass,  the  Introit,  Offertory,  and  Communion.  (See 
the  Mass  for  the  First  Sunday  in  Lent,  the  Mass  for 
the  Holy  Innocents  and  Angel  Guardians,  the  Common 
for  Bishop  and  Confessor,  &c.)  The  Introit,  Gradual, 
Offertory,  and  Communion  are  variable  and  were  once 
always  sung. 

The  Gradual  is  seldom  said  or  sung  alone.  The  Alleluia 
verse,  as  it  is  called,  is  generally  added  to  the  Gradual 
throughout  the  year.  This  verse  consists  of  two  A  lleluias, 


THE   GRADUAL.  51 


a  verse  of  Scripture,  and  a  third  Alleluia.  From 
Septuagesima  to  Holy  Saturday  Alleluia  is  not  said 
at  Mass.  The  Gradual  is  omitted  from  the  Saturday 
in  Easter  Week  to  the  Octave  of  Pentecost.  During 
this  period  the  Gradual  (except  on  fast  days)  gives 
place  to  the  major  Alleluia,  which,  strictly  speaking, 
ushers  in  the  Eastertide.  The  major  Alleluia  is  so 
called  to  distinguish  it  from  the  Alleluia  verse  or 
minor  Alleluia.  The  major  Alleluia  consists  of  two 
Alleluias  prefixed  to  two  verses,  and  Alleluia  is  added  at 
the  end  of  each  verse. 

Why,  it  may  be  asked,  is  the  Gradual  retained  in 
Easter  Week?  We  reply  that  the  Church  had  a 
special  reason  during  the  first  thousand  years  of  its 
existence  for  inserting  the  Gradual  during  Easter 
Week.  The  Church  had  before  her  mind  in  her 
liturgical  worship  the  newly  baptized,  who  on  Holy 
Saturday  were  born  again  by  Baptism  to  a  higher 
life.  During  Easter  Week  the  neophytes  continued 
their  instruction  in  the  mysteries  of  the  faith,  and 
wore  white  garments,  which  in  some  places  were  laid 
aside  on  Saturday  in  Easter  Week  and  in  others  on 
Low  Sunday:  hence  the  titles,  Sabbato  in  Albis,  Dominica 
in  Albis,  in  the  Roman  Missal.  Liturgists  ttell  us  that 
the  Gradual  lies  midway  between  thejmournful  Tract 
and  joyful  Alleluia.  It  denotes,  as  we  are  told,  the 
toilsome  journey  of  the  Christian  to  the  BetterVLand. 
The  Gradual  at  Eastertide  was  an  admonition  to  the 
newly  baptized  that  Heaven  is  gained  after  a  conflict. 
Saturday  was  the  octave  of  Solemn  Baptism ;  and 
the  octave  is  said  to  symbolize  eternal  beatitude, 
when  the  newly  baptized  reach  their  home  in  Heaven 
and  the  great  end  of  Baptism  is  thus  obtained.  The 
Gradual  ceases  on  Saturday  in  Easter  Week  and  the 


52  THE    TRACT. 


triumphant  Alleluia  takes  its  place.  (See  the  Holy 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  Gihr.  English  translation,  p.  461.) 
The  ancient  baptismal  rite  on  Holy  Saturday  has 
long  since  fallen  into  disuse,  but  the  Gradual  in 
Easter  Week  is  retained.  Another  survival  of  an  old 
custom. 

The  Tract. 

In  certain  seasons,  as  from  Septuagesima  to  Easter, 
the  joyful  Alleluia  is  exchanged  for  the  Tract,  which  is 
of  a  mournful  character.  The  word  Tract  is  derived 
from  tractim ;  Tract  meant  something  sung  tractim, 
without  break  or  interruption  of  other  voices  as  in 
responsories  and  antiphony.  The  Tract  is  usually  taken 
from  Scripture,  very  often  from  the  Psalms.  Its 
character  or  tone  sometimes  resembles  the  Gradual 
(see  for  example  the  Gradual  and  Tract  in  the  Votive 
Mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost  after  Septuagesima,  and  in 
Requiem  Masses). 

The  Sequence,  sometimes  called  the  Prose,  from  the 
irregularity  of  its  metre,  derived  its  name  from  the  last 
vowel  of  the  Alleluia  which  followed  on  through  a  series 
of  notes  without  words.  Different  notes  on  one  syllable 
without  words  may  easily  be  difficult  even  to  correct 
singers.  In  the  tenth  century  words  were  put  to  these 
notes — and  this  is  the  origin  of  what  is  now  called  a 
Sequence  (a  following  on).  Five  are  said  or  sung  in 
church,  the  Victimae  Paschali  at  Easter,  the  Veni  Sancte 
Spivitus  at  Whitsuntide,  the  Lauda  Sion  for  Corpus 
Christi ;  the  Stabat  Mater  and  the  Dies  Irae. 


CHAPTER    the   TENTH. 


THE  GOSPEL  AND  THE  CREED. 

THE  second  lesson  from  the  Bible  read  at  Mass  is 
called  the  Gospel  (the  good  tidings  of  God).  After  the 
Blessed  Eucharist  there  is  nothing  the  Church  venerates 
more  than  the  word  of  God  in  the  Gospel.  At  High 
Mass  the  Gospel  has  lights  and  incense  in  token  of  the 
Church's  veneration  ;  while  only  the  priest  or  deacon 
is  allowed  to  read  or  sing  it  at  Mass. 

Before  the  Gospel  the  priest  bowing  profoundly 
before  the  altar,  says  two  prayers — the  first  is  called  the 
Munda  cor  meum  and  is  as  follows  :  Almighty  God  who 
didst  with  a  burning  coal  purify  the  lips  of  the 
Prophet  Isaiah,  cleanse  also  my  heart  and  my  lips, 
and  of  Thy  merciful  kindness  vouchsafe  to  purify 
me  that  I  may  worthily  announce  Thy  holy  Gospel, 
through  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

This  prayer  alone  shows  the  great  importance  set  by 
the  Church  on  the  reading  and  explanation  of  the 
Gospel.  The  allusion  is  to  the  vision  told  in  the  sixth 
chapter  of  Isaiah.  In  a  vision  the  Prophet  saw  the 
God  of  armies  and  his  own  unworthiness  to  preach 
God's  message,  "  and  one  of  the  Seraphim  flew  to  me 
and  in  his  hands  was  a  live  coal,  which  he  had  taken 
with  the  tongs  off  the  altar.  And  he  touched  my  mouth 
and  said,  Behold  this  hath  touched  thy  lips,  and  thy 


54 


THE   GOSPEL. 


iniquities  shall  be  taken  away,  and  thy  sin  shall  be 
cleansed."  Then  only  did  the  Prophet  gain  courage 
to  give  God's  message.  The  fire  is  the  figure  of  the 
grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  which  consumes  all  imper 
fections,  and  cleanses  the  heart  to  preach  the  Gospel. 

The  second  prayer  is  as  follows  :  May  the  Lord 
be  in  my  heart  and  on  my  lips  that  I  may  worthily 
and  in  a  becoming  manner  (this  refers  to  the  leading 
or  explanation)  announce  His  Gospel. 

After  saying  this  prayer  in  secret  the  priest  moves 
to  the  right  side  of  the  altar,  and  in  a  loud  voice 
addresses  his  salutation  to  the  people,  The  Lord  be 
with  you,  the  server  answers  and  with  thy  spirit, 
which  means  here  a  mutual  desire  of  priest  and  people 
to  announce  and  receive  the  Gospel  in  fitting  dis 
positions. 

The  priest  then  says,  according  to  the  passage  that 
he  is  going  to  read,  either  the  beginning  of  the 
Gospel  according  to  St.  Matthew  (or  another 
Evangelist)  or  a  continuation  of  the  Gospel. 

The  words  of  the  Church  indicate  that  there  are  not 
four  Gospels,  but  one  Gospel  written  by  four  Evangelists 
from  different  points  of  view.  The  server  answers 
Glory  be  to  Thee,  O  Lord,  because  the  good  news 
of  the  Gospel  teaches  us  to  honour  and  praise  God. 

The  priest  makes  the  sign  of  the  Cross  on  the 
Missal,  not  to  bless  it,  but  to  signify  "  This  is  the  book 
of  the  Crucified."  The  Gospel  is  the  word  of  the 
Cross.  The  priest  next  makes  the  sign  of  the  Cross 
on  his  forehead,  lips,  and  heart,  to  remind  us  that  we 
ought  to  carry  the  doctrine  of  a  crucified  Redeemer  in 
our  mind,  on  our  lips,  and  in  our  heart. 

The  Church's  Rubrics  observed  in  the  reading  of  the 
Gospel  show  her  esteem  for  the  Sacred  Word. 


THE   GOSPEL.  55 

(1)  The  Gospel  is  read  at  the  right  or  more  honour 
able  side  of  the  altar.      Right   and  left   on  the 
altar   are    indicated    by  the   arms   of   the   cross 
over  the  tabernacle.     Consequently  the  Gospel 
is  the  right,  the  Epistle  the  left  of  the  altar. 

(2)  The  congregation  stand  as  a  mark  of  respect 
and  reverence. 

(3)  At  High  Mass  two  acolytes  with  lighted  candles 
and   the   thurifer  with   incense   accompany   the 
deacon  as  he  chants  the  Gospel.      The  lighted 
candles  signify  the  light  of   faith,  the  perfume 
of  incense  the  good  odour  of  Christ,  while  the 
consuming   of  the   incense  itself  by  fire  is  suit 
able  to  the  idea  of   destruction  involved  in  the 
Sacrifice. 

(4)  The  kiss  given  by  the  celebrant  to  the  sacred 
volume  is  a  token  of  homage  to  and  affection  for 
our  Lord's  teaching.     The  words  said  while  he 
kisses   the   Missal,  after  the  first   Gospel,   May 
our  sins  be  blotted  out  by  the  words  of  the 
Gospel,  are  the  Church's  petition  for  the  pardon 
of  sin,  through   those  acts  of    sorrow  and  love 
which  the  words  of  the  Gospel  above  all  other 
words  excite  in  the  heart. 


56  THE   CREED. 


THE  CREED. 

After  the  Gospel  on  Sundays  follows  usually  the 
sermon  or  explanation  of  the  Gospel. 

The  Gospel,  then,  closes  the  first  of  the  two 
great  divisions  of  Mass.  The  Mass  to  the  end  of 
the  Gospel  and  sermon  was  called  in  the  early  ages 
of  the  Church  the  Missa  Catechumenormn  —  the  Mass 
of  the  Catechumens — from  the  Offertory  to  the  Ite 
Missa  est,  Missa  fidelium — the  Mass  of  the  faithful. 

The  catechumens,  or  those  under  instruction  for  the 
Church,  were  dismissed  after  the  Gospel.  The  Dis 
cipline  of  the  Secret  lasted  for  the  first  five  hundred 
years  in  the  Church.  We  have  already  alluded  in  the 
Introductory  Chapter  to  the  Discipline  of  the  Secret,  or 
the  custom  which  prevailed  in  the  early  Church  of  con 
cealing  from  heathens  and  catechumens  the  more  secret 
and  mysterious  doctrines  of  the  Catholic  Church,  either 
by  not  mentioning  them  at  all,  or  by  mentioning  them 
in  enigmatical  language,  intelligible  only  to  those  who 
were  initiated  into  its  meaning.  "  That  it  existed  even 
as  a  rule  with  respect  to  the  sacraments,"  says  Cardinal 
Newman,  "  seems  to  be  admitted  on  all  hands."  In 
times  of  persecution  the  Christians  were  afraid  to  speak 
openly  of  their  doctrines  and  worship,  from  the  fear  of 
increasing  their  own  persecution  or  of  having  their 
doctrines  misunderstood  or  laughed  at.  They  were 
especially  anxious  to  keep  the  Blessed  Eucharist  and 
Mass  secret  from  heathens  and  even  catechumens. 

The  Offertory  begins  the  Mass  of  the  Faithful,  or  of 
those  who  professed  the  Catholic  faith.  The  Credo  is 
fittingly  introduced  after  the  Gospel  as  a  solemn  act  of 
faith  in  the  Gospel  and  doctrines  of  Divine  revelation. 


THE   CREED.  57 


The  Credo  is  a  suitable  introduction  to  the  Sacrifice,  as 
it  is  a  confession  of  faith  in  our  Divine  Redeemer,  who 
is  both  Priest  and  Victim. 

After  the  Gospel  on  certain  days  the  Creed  is  said 
or  sung.  These  days  are,  all  Sundays  in  the  year,  all 
feasts  of  our  Lord  and  the  Blessed  Virgin,  of  the 
Apostles,  and  Doctors  of  the  Church,  the  feasts  of  All 
Saints,  the  Angel  Guardians,  and  practically  all  Doubles 
of  the  First  Class. 

Apostles  and  Doctors  have  the  Credo,  because  to 
them  in  a  special  way  belongs  the  duty  of  teaching  the 
truths  of  faith  professed  in  the  Credo.  Except  the 
Mother  of  God,  to  St.  Mary  Magdalene  alone  among 
women  the  Credo  is  given.  St.  Theresa  and  other  saintly 
women  may  have  the  Credo  on  their  feast  in  a  special 
church,  because  that  feast  is  a  Double  of  the  First  Class 
in  that  church,  or  because  it  claims  the  saint  as  its 
patron. 

The  Credo  in  the  Mass  is  called  in  the  Church's 
language  Synibolum  Nicaenum  Constantinopolitamim.  Sym- 
bolum  means  a  sign.  The  Creed  is  the  sign  of  the  true 
Faith  we  profess  and  to  which  we  belong.  In  it  are 
gathered  together  the  chief  Dogmas  of  Faith.  In  the 
Constantinopolitan  Creed  we  have  clearly  defined  the 
Divinity  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  Arius 
denied  the  Divinity  of  the  Son,  Macedonius  the 
Divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  At  Constantinople  in  381 
two  additions  were  made  to  the  old  Nicene  formula. 
The  clause,  of  whose  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end, 
was  added  against  Marcellus  of  Ancyra,  who  denied 
that  Christ's  reign  would  continue  after  the  Day  of 
Judgment.  Again,  after  the  clause,  and  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  words,  the  Lord  and  Life-giver  who 
proceedeth  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  who 


THE   CREED. 


together  with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  were  added 
against  the  Macedonians  who  denied  the  Divinity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  The  famous  addition  of  the  Filioque, 
who  proceedeth  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  was 

introduced  later  by  particular  churches.  About  1015 
Rome  itself  adopted  it.  This  brings  the  Creed  to  the 
shape  we  now  have  it  at  Mass. 

The  Credo  was  generally  sung  in  the  Roman  Mass  at 
the  beginning  of  the  eleventh  century.  In  the  Eastern 
Church  the  Credo  was  introduced  at  the  beginning  of 
the  sixth. 


Credo  in  unum  Deum, 
Patrem  omnipotentem,  fac- 
torem  coeli  et  terrae  visibi- 
lium  omnium,  et  invisibilium. 
Et  in  unum  Dominum  Jesum 
Christum,  Filium  Dei  uni- 
genitum,  et  ex  Patre  natum 
ante  omnia  saecula.  Deum 
de  Deo ;  lumen  de  lumine ; 
Deum  verum  de  Deo  vero ; 
genitum  non  factum  ;  consub- 
stantialem  Patn,  per  quern 
omnia  facta  sunt.  Qui  propter 
nos  homines,  et  propter  nos- 
tram  salutem,  descendit  de 
coelis,  (Hie  genuflectitur .)  et 
incarnatus  est  de  Spiritu 
sancto  ex  Maria  Virgine : 
ET  HOMO  FACTUS  EST.  Cruci- 
fixus  etiam  pro  nobis :  sub 
Pontio  Pilato  passus  et  sepul- 
tus  est.  Et  resurrexit  tertia 
die  secundum  Scripturas ;  et 
ascendit  in  coelum,  sedet  ad 
dexteram  Patris :  et  iterum 
venturus  est  cum  gloria  judi- 
care  vivos  et  mortuos:  cujus 
regni  non  erit  finis. 

Et  in  Spiritum  sanctum 
Dominum,  et  vivificantem, 


I  believe  in  one  God,  the 
Father  Almighty,  Maker  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  of  all 
things  visible  and  invisible. 

And  in  one  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  only-begotten  Son 
of  God,  born  of  the  Father 
before  all  ages.  God  of  God ; 
Light  of  Light;  true  God  of 
true  God :  begotten,  not  made ; 
consubstantial  with  theFather, 
by  whom  all  things  were  made. 
Who  for  us  men,  and  for  our 
salvation,  came  down  from 
heaven  [here  the  people  kneel 
down] ,  and  was  incarnate  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  of  the  Virgin 
Mary:  AND  WAS  MADE  MAN. 
He  was  crucified  also  for  us, 
suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate, 
and  was  buried.  The  third 
day  He  rose  again  according 
to  the  Scriptures;  and  as 
cended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth 
at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father : 
and  He  shall  come  again 
with  glory  to  judge  both  the 
living  and  the  dead  ;  of  whose 
kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end. 

And  I  believe  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  Lord  and  Life- 


THE   CREED.  59 


qui    ex    Patre    Filioque    pro-  giver,   who    proceedeth   from 

cedit :  qui  cum  Patre,  et  Filio  the  Father  and  the  Son  :  who 

simul   adoratur   et  conglorifi-  together  with  the  Father  and 

catur:    qui    locutus    est    per  the  Son  is  adored  and  glori- 

Prophetas.  Et  unam  sanctam  fled ;  who  spake  by  the  pro- 

catholicam      et      apostolicam  phets.    And  one  holy  Catholic 

Ecclesiam.      Confiteor  unum  and  Apostolic  Church.    I  con- 

baptisma  in  remissionem  pec-  fess  one  baptism  for  the  remis- 

catorum.     Et  exspecto  resur-  sion  of  sins.     And  I  look  for 

rectionem      mortuorum,      et  the  resurrection  of  the  dead 

vitam  venturi  saeculi.    Amen,  and  the  life  of  the  world  to 

come.     Amen. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  NICENE  CREED. 

I  believe;  believe  does  not  mean  as  often  in  English 
a  mere  expression  of  opinion  said  hesitatingly  and 
doubtfully ;  believe  means  a  firm,  unhesitating,  abso 
lutely  certain  state  of  mind,  without  shadow  of  fear  or 
doubt,  because  the  belief  rests  on  the  word  of  God. 
In  one  God.  We  are  bound  to  believe  in  God,  infinite 
in  every  perfection,  containing  in  Himself  the  fulness 
of  every  conceivable  good  :  hence  it  follows  there  is 
only  one  God — for  the  fulness  of  every  conceivable 
perfection  is  found  in  one  God  alone.  The  Father 
Almighty.  The  word  Father  in  the  Creed  leads  us  to 
a  knowledge  of  the  Trinity ;  there  cannot  be  a  Father 
without  a  Son  ;  thus  we  are  obliged  to  acknowledge  the 
Trinity  in  which  there  is  a  distinction  of  person  with  one 
and  the  same  nature,  the  Son  proceeds  from  the  Father, 
the  Holy  Ghost  necessarily  from  the  Father  and  Son. 
Almighty  means  that  God  can  do  everything  which  is 
not  repugnant  to  His  infinite  perfection.  Almighty 
is  the  name  most  frequently  applied  to  God  in  Scripture. 
The  thought  of  omnipotence  strengthens  more  than 
anything  else  our  faith,  hope,  and  confidence  in  God. 
Maker  here  is  the  same  as  Creator,  and  the  latter 


60  THE   CREED. 


signifies,  as  taught  by  the  Council  of  the  Vatican,  one 
who  makes  out  of  nothing,  that  is,  where  nothing  was, 
something  came  into  being  at  God's  command.  Of 
Heaven;  this  includes  the  sun,  moon,  stars,  and  sky 
above;  the  words  and  earth  mean  this  planet  with 
everything  on  its  surface.  And  of  all  things  visible 
and  invisible  ;  this  clause  explains  more  fully  Heaven 
and  earth — nothing  exists,  seen  or  unseen  in  earth  or 
Heaven,  neither  men  nor  angels,  which  have  not  been 
made  by  God.  He  made  the  demons  too:  not  as 
demons:  He  made  them  pure  spirits,  and  by  their  own 
sin  they  became  demons. 

And  (I  believe)  in  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The 
Council  now  passes  on  to  condemn  Arius  by  distinctly 
defining  that  Christ  is  God.  Lord  expresses  our  belief 
in  the  sovereignty  of  Christ  not  merely  as  God  but  also 
as  Man  over  the  whole  world.  He  is  Lord  of  earth,  of 
angels  and  of  men.  Jesus  is  the  distinctive  name  of 
Christ  as  God  and  Man — it  means  Saviour,  indicating 
His  office  according  to  the  Angel's  words  to  St.  Joseph  : 
"  She  shall  bring  forth  a  Son  and  thou  shalt  call  His 
name  Jesus ;  for  (the  reason  of  the  name)  He  shall 
save  His  people  from  their  sins."  (St.  Matt.  i.  21.)  Christ 
means  anointed.  In  the  Old  Law  priests,  prophets,  and 
kings  were  anointed.  The  rite  is  used  in  the  Christian 
Church  when  priests  are  ordained  and  kings  are 
crowned. 

Christ  is  Priest,  Prophet,  and  King.  He  is 
anointed  not  with  oil  as  priests  and  kings,  but  with  the 
fulness  of  grace  poured  into  His  Soul  by  the  Holy 
Ghost.  The  Psalmist  says  of  Christ,  "  Thou  hast  loved 
justice  and  hated  iniquity :  therefore  God,  Thy  God 
hath  anointed  Thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness  above 
Thy  fellows."  (Psalm  xliv.  8.)  The  name  Christ  as  also 


THE  CREED.  61 


the  name  Jesus  brings  before  us  the  two  natures  of  the 
Word  Incarnate.  Besides  the  anointing  of  the  Man 
Jesus  with  grace,  there  is  the  higher  anointing  with  the 
Divinity  whereby  especially  He  is  the  Messiah  long 
expected  by  the  nations.  Christ  is  a  Priest  not  by  sacra 
mental  rites.  His  Priesthood  began  with  His  Incarna 
tion,  and  it  was  completed  by  the  sacrifice  of  His  life 
on  Calvary.  The  best  description  of  that  Priesthood 
is  given  by  St.  Paul  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

Christ  is  also  a  Prophet.  In  Scripture  prophet  does 
not  mean  exclusively  one  who  foretells  the  future.  It  is 
commonly  used  to  signify  a  teacher.  Christ  is  the  great 
Teacher  of  the  world,  from  Him  we  learn  the  Gospel 
that  leads  to  Heaven.  Before  the  coming  of  Christ,  of 
Him  prophets  spoke,  and  Christ  in  the  flesh  spoke  of 
His  Father.  Christ  is  King  not  only  as  God  but  as 
Man  and  as  sharer  of  our  nature.  "  He  shall  reign  in 
the  house  of  Jacob  for  ever  and  of  His  Kingdom  there 
shall  be  no  end."  (St.  Luke  i.  32,  33.)  His  Kingdom  is 
spiritual  and  for  everlasting.  It  began  on  earth  and 
will  be  perfected  at  His  second  coming,  when  the  whole 
world  shall  be  subject  to  Christ,  and  Christ  at  the  head 
of  His  elect  shall  as  Man  make  His  grand  act  of 
submission  to  His  Father  and  God  shall  be  all  in  all. 
(i  Cor.  xv.  28.) 

The  Only-begotten  Son  of  God.  The  Council 
refers  to  the  eternal  generation  of  Christ  from  His 
Father.  Christ  is  God,  says  the  Athanasian  Creed, 
begotten  before  time  from  the  substance  of  the  Father, 
born  of  the  Father  before  all  ages,  and  He  is  Man 
born  in  time  from  the  substance  of  His  Mother.  God 
of  God,  that  is,  God  begotten  of  God  ;  Light  of  Light, 
uncreated  Light  proceeding  everlastingly  from  un 
created  Light ;  true  God  of  true  God,  true  God 


62  THE   CREED. 


begotten  of  the  only  true  God  ;  begotten,  not  made, 
begotten  eternal  as  He  who  begets,  not  made  from 
substance  existing  before:  consubstantial  with  the 
Father,  the  same  substance  numerically  with  the  Father 
— Christ  has  one  and  the  same  nature,  essence,  substance 
as  the  Father.  By  whom  all  things  were  made.  The 
Father  is  said  to  create  through  the  Son  in  the  sense 
that  He  communicated  to  the  Son  the  essence  and 
power  wherewith  He  creates  along  with  the  Father. 

Who  for  us  men,  and  for  our  salvation,  by  these 
words  the  end  of  the  Incarnation  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
clearly  stated.  He  came  for  us  men  on  earth  not  to 
condemn  us  but  to  save  us.  Came  down  from 
Heaven  and  was  incarnate  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Christ  remaining  God  took  flesh  not  by  the  power  of 
man,  for  no  man  was  His  father,  but  by  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  miraculously,  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 
Mary  was  a  Virgin  in  her  miraculous  Conception,  a 
Virgin  in  the  miraculous  birth  of  her  Child,  and  a 
Virgin  after  birth  ;  always  a  Virgin,  as  the  Church  says 
—  semper  Virgo.  And  was  made  Man.  In  one 
sentence  here  is  the  whole  doctrine  of  the  Incarnation  ; 
the  Divine  nature  in  Christ  was  not  made,  the  human 
was.  Christ  became,  what  He  was  not  before,  Man  with 
a  body  and  soul  like  ours.  Two  natures,  consequently 
divine  and  human,  in  one  Person. 

He  was  crucified  also  for  us.  By  these  words  was 
fulfilled  the  prophecy  of  our  Lord  in  St.  Matthew  xx. 
19,  "  they  shall  deliver  Him  to  the  Gentiles  to  be  mocked 
and  scourged  and  crucified  "  for  US-  These  words  for 
us  must  not  be  forgotten  ;  "  He  loved  me  and  delivered 
Himself  up  for  me  ;  "  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate 
and  was  buried ;  suffered  refers  obviously  to  the  pains 
of  body  and  of  mind  which  our  Lord  bore  for  us,  the 


THE  CREED.  63 


name  of  the  governor  is  added  to  impress  the  great 
truth  on  the  memory  of  the  faithful.  And  was  buried. 
The  Apostles'  Creed  says  dead  and  buried,  the  Nicene 
omits  dead.  The  death  of  the  Lord  is  plainly 
stated  in  the  fact  of  His  burial.  By  the  death  of 
Jesus  Christ  we  mean  that  the  blessed  Soul  of  our 
Lord,  to  which  the  Divinity  clung,  was  separated  from 
His  Body,  with  which  also  the  Divinity  remained 
inseparably  united.  He  took  a  body  capable  of  suffer 
ing.  He  died  from  violence,  but  when  He  chose  and 
as  He  chose.  He  allowed  violence  to  take  its  natural 
effect.  (See  His  own  words  in  St.  John  x.  1 7.)  The  Council 
adds  buried,  because  burial  is  the  strongest  proof  of 
death,  and  from  the  fact  of  Christ's  burial  the  miracle 
of  His  Resurrection  is  more  glorious  and  clear.  Christ's 
Body  in  the  tomb  could  not  suffer  corruption. 

And  the  third  day  He  rose  again  according  to 
the  Scriptures.  Christ  foretold  that  He  would  rise  again, 
not  vaguely  some  day,  but  the  third  day.  This  means  He 
was  in  the  tomb  a  part  of  Friday,  all  Saturday,  and  a 
part  of  Sunday ;  He  rose  again  by  His  own  power  and 
Divinity  ;  not  by  the  power  of  another,  as  Lazarus  and 
many  others  rose,  only  to  die  again ;  Christ  rose  to  die 
no  more ;  "  Knowing  that  Christ  rising  again  from  the 
dead,  dieth  now  no  more,  death  shall  no  more  have 
dominion  over  Him."  (Romans  vi.  9.)  On  the  Resur 
rection  rests  the  whole  truth  of  Christianity.  By  that 
fact  Christ  and  His  Church  stand  or  fall ;  the  Council 
adds  according  to  the  Scriptures,  the  inspired  word 
has  taught  this  great  article  of  Faith.  And  ascended 
into  Heaven  and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  the 
Father.  The  work  of  redemption  over,  Christ  as  Man, 
Body  and  Soul,  ascended  into  Heaven  not  merely  by  the 
power  of  the  Divinity,  but  by  the  power  granted  to  His 


64  THE  CREED. 


glorious  Soul  to  raise  His  Body  to  Heaven  forty  days 
after  His  Resurrection ;  Christ  is  said  to  sit  as  a 
monarch  on  His  Throne — on  the  right,  holding  as  Man 
the  place  of  honour  next  His  Father — who  set  Him 
on  His  right  hand  in  the  heavenly  places.  (Ephes.  i.  20.) 

And  He  shall  come  again  with  glory  to  judge 
both  the  living  and  the  dead.  So  far  the  Creed  has 
spoken  of  our  Lord's  redemption  of  the  human  race, 
and  of  His  ascent  to  Heaven  that  He  may  intercede  ;  it 
now  defines  His  judgment  of  the  world  on  the  last  day. 
The  first  coming  of  our  Saviour  was  in  humiliation  as  a 
Babe  in  Bethlehem,  the  second  will  be  in  glory.  He  is 
to  judge,  Christ  judges  the  world  as  God  and  Man  (see 
St.  John  v.  26),  "and  He  (the  Father)  hath  given  Him 
authority  to  execute  judgment  because  He  is  the  Son 
of  Man."  These  words  of  St.  John  mean  that  the  judicial 
power  like  the  priestly  power  is  a  portion  of  and  in 
separable  from  our  Lord's  human  nature.  Qnia 
(because)  in  the  Vulgate  might  more  correctly  be  qua- 
tenns  (inasmuch  as  He  is  the  Son  of  Man).  The  living 
and  the  dead — by  the  living  is  meant  those  who  are 
alive  at  the  second  coming.  They  will  die  and  rise 
again.  The  dead  at  the  second  coming  will  also  rise 
again.  All  born  of  Adam  will  die  and  rise  again.  Of 
whose  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end.  These 
words  proclaim  that  Christ's  reign  as  Man  is  to  con 
tinue  after  the  last  day.  Our  Lord's  Kingdom  shall 
last  for  ever  and  ever. 

And  (I  believe)  in  the  Holy  Ghost  the  Lord  and 
Life-giver.  The  Council  after  defining  the  Divinity  of 
the  Father  and  of  the  Son — the  same  in  nature,  distinct 
in  person — proceeds  to  define  the  Divinity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  The  Macedonian  heretics  denied  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  God,  equal  to  and  of  the  same  substance  as 


THE   CREED.  65 


the  Father  and  the  Son.  They  held  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  a  creature  like  the  angels,  and  a  servant  of  the 
Father  and  the  Son.     The  very  fact  that  belief  in  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  placed  on  the  same  level  as  belief  in 
the  Father  and  the  Son  implies  the  Divinity  of  all  three 
Persons.    The  Holy  Ghost  is  called  Lord  as  having  the 
same  nature  and  therefore  the  same  authority  as  the 
Father  and  the  Son:  life-giver  means  Sanctifier.  Grace 
is  the  true  life  of  the  soul  and  all  gifts  of  grace  are 
attributed  to  the  Holy  Ghost.     We  speak  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  as  the  Sanctifier  because  that  work  of  love    is 
attributed   with  special   fitness  to   Him  who  proceeds 
from  the  mutual  love  of  the  Father  and  Son,  who  pro- 
ceedeth  from  the  Father  and  the  Son.  The  Catholic 
Doctrine  teaches  that  the  Second  Person  proceeds  from 
the  First,  and  the  Third  from  the  First  and  the  Second 
by  way  of  Communication  of  one  and  the  same  nature. 
The  introduction  of  the  Filioque  into  the  Creed  seems 
to  have  been  first  adopted  in  Spain.     It  is  known  to 
have  been  in  use  as  early  as  589  and  possibly  a  century 
earlier.     Rome,  as  we  have  seen,  adopted  the  test-word 
Filioque   about    1015,  and   it  has  ever  since  been   in 
regular  use  in  the  Western  Church.     By  the  Council  of 
Florence  it  was  defined  that  this  addition,  Filioque,  was 
"  lawfully  and  reasonably  "  made  to  the  Creed.     Who 
together  with  the  Father  and  the  Son  is  adored  and 
glorified :  the  Council  in  these  words  again  teaches  the 
Divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost.      If  one  and  the  same  act 
of  adoration  be  paid  to  the  Holy  Ghost  as  to  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  the  Holy  Ghost  is  God  as  much  as  the 
Father  and  the  Son.     Who  spake  by  the  Prophets; 
the  duty  of  a  Prophet  was  to   foretell  the  coming  of 
Christ  and  to  teach  Divine  truth — they  were  inspired 
by  God,  and   the   Holy  Ghost   as  the  Spirit  of  truth 


66  THE   CREED. 


spoke  through  them — the  Prophets  were  the  mouth 
piece  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

And  (I  believe)  in  one  holy  Catholic  and  Apostolic 
Church  :  one  having  one  head,  the  Pope,  and  one  in  its 
Doctrine  the  wide  world  over  —  the  doctrine  never 
changes,  never  increases  or  decreases,  our  knowledge 
of  that  doctrine  grows  wider  and  fuller  with  time  and 
does  actually  increase.  The  Church  is  one  also  in  unity 
of  worship — for  all  recognize  that  the  supreme  act  of 
worship  is  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  offered  by  a 
Priest,  who  holds  authority  to  celebrate  from  a  Bishop 
in  communion  with  the  Holy  See,  and  the  names  of  the 
reigning  Pope  and  of  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  are 
mentioned  in  the  Canon  of  each  Mass.  The  rite  of  the 
Mass  differs,  the  oneness  of  the  Sacrifice  is  ever  the 
same.  The  difference  in  rite  is  permitted  by  the  Pope. 
The  Church  is  one  in  government  in  this  sense  that  all 
Bishops  receive  power  to  rule  their  Diocese  from  the 
Pope,  to  whom  at  stated  times  they  render  an  account 
of  the  flock  entrusted  to  their  care.  The  Church  is  holy 
in  its  Founder  Jesus  Christ,  in  its  doctrine,  and  children, 
many  of  whom  in  every  age  are  Saints,  that  is,  lead  lives 
conspicuous  in  virtue  over  the  lives  of  such  as  merely 
keep  the  Ten  Commandments.  Saints  are  heroes.  They 
are  the  V.C's.  and  much  more  in  the  army  of  the  Lord. 

Catholic  means  universal,  and  universal  implies  that 
the  Church  must  subsist  in  all  ages,  teach  all  nations, 
and  maintain  all  truths.  The  mission  of  the  Church  is  to 
all  men  without  exception:  "Going therefore,"  says  our 
Lord  in  St. Matthew,  "teach  all  nations,"  in  St.  Mark, 
"  Preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature  "—the  Church  is 
never  limited  to  country  or  race.  She  must  be  ever  con 
spicuous  among  Christian  communities  by  numbers  and 
influence.  She  is  for  every  place  and  for  every  man. 


THE   CREED.  67 


She  must  teach  all  her  Master's  Doctrine,  inculcate 
all  His  precepts,  and  use  all  His  Sacraments.  She 
must  be  ready  to  explain  and  defend  her  Doctrine 
against  attack,  and  she  must  at  any  time  and  at  any 
place  furnish  all  that  is  requisite  for  the  Salvation  of 
men.  "  Were  she  to  withhold  anything  necessary  for 
Salvation,  she  would  be  false  to  her  mission."  (See 
Father  Gerard's  Religious  Instruction,  p.  80.) 

The  Church  is  Apostolic  because,  in  the  words  of 
the  Catechism,  "  She  holds  the  doctrines  and  traditions 
of  the  Apostles,  and  because,  through  the  unbroken 
succession  of  her  Pastors,  she  derives  her  Orders  and 
her  Mission  from  them."  Orders  confer  supernatural 
powers — as  of  Ordaining,  Consecrating,  and  Absolving, 
&c.,  and  Mission  gives  the  right  to  exercise  these 
powers.  True  Orders  do  not  of  themselves  prove  the 
true  Church.  Apostolic  Mission  is  also  required.  In 
the  Catholic  Church  we  find  both  Orders  and  Mission. 
She  is  therefore  the  one  true  Church. 

I  confess  one  Baptism  for  the  remission  of 
sins.  Baptism  can  be  validly  administered  by  any  one, 
be  he  Catholic,  Anglican,  Methodist,  or  Jew;  but  by 
whomsoever  administered  there  is  only  one  Baptism, 
which  our  Lord  instituted  of  water  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 
For  the  remission  of  sins :  Baptism  remits  the  guilt 
and  punishment  of  any  sin  great  and  small  and  admits 
the  soul,  who  dies  immediately  after  that  Sacrament  has 
been  conferred,  straight  to  Heaven.  No  man  sees  God 
face  to  face  in  Heaven  without  Baptism  or  the  desire 
of  it ;  the  latter  is  contained  in  an  act  of  perfect  sorrow 
or  perfect  love  of  God.1 

And  I  look  for  the  resurrection  of  the  dead— we 

1  Baptism  by  blood  or  martyrdom  also  opens  Heaven  to  souls  : 
only  Baptism  by  water  makes  us  members  of  the  Body  of  the  Church. 


68  THE   CREED. 


are  said  to  look  for  what  we  are  anxious  to  have,  the 
resurrection  of  the  body  is  human  nature's  greatest 
triumph  through  the  power  of  God.  By  the  resurrection 
is  meant  we  shall  all  rise  again  with  the  same  bodies  we 
had  before  death — though  in  what  the  sameness  con 
sists  has  not  been  defined  by  the  Church.  Men  shall 
be  men  and  women  shall  be  women.  "  The  body  shall 
be  the  same  but  changed."  (See  St.  Paul's  magnificent 
description  in  i  Cor.  xv.)  And  the  life  of  the  world 
to  come ;  the  future  life  which  we  are  said  in  the 
Creed  to  look  for  is  summed  up  in  one  word, 
Beatitude,  a  state,  according  to  theologians,  perfect  in 
the  possession  of  everything  that  is  good. 


CHAPTER   the    ELEVENTH. 


PART  THE  SECOND. 
The  Offertory  to  the  Canon. 


THE   OFFERTORY. 

THE  Offertory  is  an  antiphon  :  it  once  was  probably 
a  psalm  or  a  collection  of  psalms,  which  used  to  be  sung 
while  the  faithful  made  their  offerings  of  bread  and 
wine  for  the  Mass,  or  of  gifts  for  the  use  of  the  clergy. 
The  offerings  of  bread  and  wine  for  the  Mass  by 
the  faithful  began  to  fall  into  disuse  about  the  year 
1000,  but  the  Offertory  and  its  name  are  still  retained. 

At  the  Offertory  we  see  the  oblation  of  bread  and 
wine  by  the  priest,  made  after  the  recitation  of  the 
antiphon  just  mentioned.  The  Church  does  not  really 
offer  bread  and  wine  absolutely  and  in  themselves,  the 
Church  offers  them  that  Christ  may  convert  them  into 
His  own  Body  and  Blood. 

The  antiphon  at  the  Offertory,  or  as  the  Missal 
terms  it,  "the  Offertory,"  has  necessarily  nothing 
whatever  to  do  with  the  oblation  which  it  precedes. 
Thus,  on  the  Fourth  Sunday  in  Advent,  the  Offertory 
is  the  first  part  of  the  Hail  Mary.  The  Offertory  varies 


70  THE   OFFERTORY. 


with  the  season  and  feast,  and  is  closely  connected  with 
the  Introit  and  Gradual,  and  Communion. 

The  things  offered  are  bread  and  wine.  Both  are  by 
the  institution  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  bread  used  in  the 
Latin  Church  is  made  of  flour  and  water  without  yeast, 
that  is,  unleavened  bread.  In  the  Greek  Church  the 
old  custom  of  using  leavened  bread  is  still  preserved. 
Wine,  according  to  the  Council  of  Florence,  from  the 
grape  alone  can  be  used  ;  thus  gooseberry  wine  is 
invalid. 

By  the  precept  of  the  Church  at  least  a  drop  of 
water,  aqua  modicissima,  says  the  Council  of  Florence,  is 
mixed  with  the  wine.  The  Council  of  Trent  teaches  (Sess. 
xxii.c.  7)  that  the  Church  orders  a  drop  or  two  of  water  to 
be  mingled  with  the  wine  before  Consecration,  because 
our  Lord  is  believed  to  have  mingled  water  with  wine 
at  the  Last  Supper,  as  also  because  the  mixture  of 
wine  and  water  represents  the  Blood  and  Water  which 
flowed  from  His  Side  after  Death. 

The  five  prayers  used  at  the  oblation  of  bread  and 
wine  are  of  comparatively  recent  date.  The  great 
oblation  of  Christ's  Body  and  Blood  must  be  carefully 
distinguished  from  the  Offertory  or  anticipatory  oblation 
of  bread  and  wine.  The  oblation  is  neither  an  essential 
nor  an  integral  portion  of  the  Sacrifice ;  it  is  not  neces 
sary  for  its  completeness.  The  oblation  is  a  religious 
ceremony  instituted  by  the  Church  to  excite  the  reve 
rence  and  devotion  of  the  faithful  towards  the  great 
mystery  to  be  accomplished,  while  it  is  the  appropriation 
of  the  bread  and  wine  to  the  special  service  of  God. 

I  proceed  to  explain  these  five  prayers.  The  priest 
raising  his  eyes  to  the  crucifix  and  afterwards  fixing 
them  on  the  bread  lying  on  the  paten  which  he  holds 
in  his  hands,  says  : 


THE   OFFERTORY.  71 


Suscipe,  sancte  Pater,  omni-  Accept,  O  holy  Father,  al- 

potens    aeterne    Deus,   hanc  mighty,  eternal  God,  this  im- 

irnmaculatam  Hostiam,  quam  maculate   Host,  which  I,  Thy 

ego    indignus     famulus    tuus  unworthy  servant,  offer  unto 

offero  tibi    Deo   meo  vivo  et  Thee,  my  living  and  true  God, 

vero,     pro      innumerabilibus  for   mine     innumerable     sins 

peccatis   et    offensionibus,  et  and      offences,     and      negli- 

negligentiis  '   meis,      et     pro  gences,    and     for     all     here 

omnibus  circumstantibus,  sed  present ;    as  also  for  all  faith- 

etpro  omnibus  fidelibus  Chris-  ful  Christians,  both  living  and 

tianis   vivis  atque  defunctis  ;  dead,  that  it  may  be  profitable 

ut  mihi,   et   illis  proficiat   ad  for  mine  own   and  for  their 

salutem   in   vitam    aeternam.  salvation    unto    life    eternal. 

Amen.  Amen. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER. 


Accept,  O  holy  Father,  to  God  the  Father,  the 
Sacrifice  of  His  Son  is  offered,  not  to  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
nor  to  Saint,  or  Angel — to  the  Father  from  whom  all 
paternity  descends :  Almighty,  the  epithet  is  very 
suitable,  since  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  is  to  show 
God's  supreme  dominion  and  power  over  all  creatures, 
eternal,  is  the  attribute  of  the  true  God  only,  always 
was,  is,  and  always  will  be;  this  immaculate  Host,  the 
bread  by  anticipation  is  called  the  Spotless  Host — 
"receive,"  says  Benedict  XIV.  (Bk.  ii.  c.  x.  n.  2)  on  the 
Mass,  "this  Spotless  Host  into  Whom  this  bread  is  soon 
to  be  converted,"  which  I,  Thy  unworthy  servant, 
offer  unto  Thee,  my  living  and  true  God,  God  is  the 
source  of  all  life,  without  Him  only  death  ;  for  mine 
innumerable  sins,  mortal  and  venial,  which  the  priest 
may  have  committed  by  thought,  word,  deed,  and 
omission  ;  offences  are  involuntary  faults  which, 
through  human  weakness  one  commits,  which  with 
greater  care  might  be  avoided.  You  hurt  your  foot  by 
knocking  against  the  table;  take  greater  care  not  to 
knock  against  the  table  and  you  will  not  hurt  your  foot. 


72  THE   OFFERING   OF   THE   CHALICE. 

And  negligences,  such  as  want  of  purity  of  inten 
tion,  want  of  correspondence  with  the  special  grace  God 
gives  His  priest,  which  mars  the  beauty  of  an  action. 
And  for  all  here  present;  the  Mass  is  offered  for 
all  present  in  a  special  way,  because  the  congregation 
assisting  at  Mass  gains  more  abundant  fruit  from  the 
Sacrifice.  For  all  faithful  Christians,  the  Mass  is 
offered  too,  for  the  members  of  the  true  Church  in  the 
first  place,  and  for  all  the  baptized  who  serve  God 
outside  the  body  of  the  Church  according  to  their  con 
science  ;  living  and  dead,  on  earth  and  in  Purgatory, 
that  it  may  be  profitable  for  mine  own  and  for  their 
salvation  unto  life  eternal.  Amen. 

Then  making  the  sign  of  the  Cross  with  the  paten,  the 
Priest  places  the  Host  upon  the  corporal. 

THE  OFFERING   OF  THE  CHALICE. 


The  Chalice  is  offered  to  God  the  Father  in  the  same 
way  as  the  Host,  because  to  Him  the  Sacrifice  is  offered. 

The  priest  pours  wine  into  the  chalice,  and  by  the 
command  of  the  Church  adds  a  drop  or  two  of  water, 
having  previously  blessed  it  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross. 
The  wine  is  said  to  represent  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
water  the  people.  The  wine  is  not  blessed,  since  it  will 
soon  be  changed  into  the  Blood  of  Christ  at  the  Con 
secration;  the  sign  of  the  Cross  is  made  over  the  water, 
as  representing  the  people  who  need  to  be  blessed  before 
they  are  united  with  Jesus  Christ.  The  mingling  of 
water  with  wine  is  also  said  to  represent  the  union  of  the 
people  with  Jesus  Christ  (Council  of  Trent,  Sess.  xxii.  c.  7.) 

Dens,  qui  humanae  sub-  O  God,  who,  in  creating 
stantiae  dignitatem  mirabi-  human  nature,  didst  wonder- 
liter  condidisti,  et  mirabilius  fully  dignify  it,  and  hast  still 


THE   OFFERING   OF   THE   CHALICE.  73 

reform  asti :  da  nobis  per  hujus  more  wonderfully  renewed  it ; 

aquae     et     vini     mysterium,  grant  that,  by  the  mystery  of 

ejus  divinitatis  esse  consortes,  this    Water    and    Wine,    we 

qui  humanitatis  nostrae  fieri  may  be  made  partakers  of  His 

dignatus  est  particeps,  Jesus  Divinity,  who  vouchsafed  to 

Christus  Films  tuus  Dominus  become  partaker  of  our  huma- 

noster :     qui  tecum   vivit    et  nity,  Jesus  Christ,  Thy  Son, 

regnat     in     unitate     Spiritus  our   Lord ;    who    liveth    and 

sanctiDeus:peromniasaecula  reigneth    with   Thee    in    the 

saeculorum.     Amen.  unity  of,  &c. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER  IN  MINGLING  THE 
WATER  AND  THE  WINE. 


The  drift  of  the  prayer  is  that  we  may  be  sharers 
in  the  divine  nature,  according  to  these  words  of 
St.  Peter  (2  *.  4)  :  "  by  whom  He  hath  given  us 
most  great  and  precious  promises  that  by  them  you 
may  be  made  partakers  of  the  divine  nature."  By 
sanctifying  grace  we  become  the  adopted  children  of 
God,  and  are  most  closely  united  to  Him.  We  ask 
the  grace  "  by  the  mystery  of  the  water  and  wine," 
that  is,  by  the  Passion  and  Death  of  our  Saviour,  when 
blood  and  water  flowed  from  His  side,  and  He  as  Man 
satisfied  for  us,  began  and  perfected  the  work  of  our 
redemption. 

The  priest  then,  having  moved  to  the  middle  of  the 
altar,  takes  the  Chalice  by  the  knob  in  one  hand  and 
with  the  other  supporting  the  foot,  holds  it  about  the 
height  of  his  eyes,  and  fixing  them  on  the  crucifix,  says  : 

Offerimus  tibi  Domine  cali-  We  offer  unto  Thee, O  Lord, 

cem    salutaris     tuam     depre-  the  Chalice  of  salvation,  be- 

cantes  clementiam  ;   ut  in  con-  seeching  Thy  clemency,  that, 

spectu  divinae  Majestatis  tuae,  in  the    sight  of    Thy   divine 

pro    nostra,  et    totius    mundi  Majesty,  it  may  ascend  with 

salute  cum    odore    suavitatis  the  odour  of    sweetness,   for 

ascendat.     Amen.  our  salvation,  and  for  that  of 

the  whole  world.     Amen. 


74  THE   OFFERING   OF   THE   CHALICE. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER  IN  OFFERING  THE  CHALICE. 

We  offer  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  the  Chalice  of 
salvation — the  words  "  chalice  of  salvation  "  are  taken 
from  the  ii5th  Psalm — they  refer,  by  anticipation, 
to  the  Blood  in  the  Chalice,  after  the  Consecration, 
shed  for  our  salvation,  just  as  in  the  Offering  of  the 
Host,  "  Spotless  Host,"  refers,  by  anticipation,  to 
the  Consecrated  Host,  beseeching  Thy  clemency, 
that  in  the  sight  of  Thy  Divine  Majesty  it  may 
ascend  with  the  odour  of  sweetness  for  our  sal 
vation  and  for  that  of  the  whole  world,  for  not 
merely  upon  Catholics  but  upon  the  whole  world, 
graces  descend  through  the  power  of  the  Mass. 

Why,  it  may  be  asked,  does  the  priest  say  "we" 
offer  and  not  "  I  "  offer?  Because  at  Solemn  Mass  or 
High  Mass  the  assisting  deacon  joins  with  the  priest  in 
offering  the  chalice.  The  Church  has  only  one  liturgy, 
and  its  form  supposes  that  more  solemn  celebration  of 
High  Mass,  which  is  dearer  to  her  heart.  Low  Mass 
differs  from  High  Mass  chiefly  in  omissions. 

The  priest  then  makes  the  sign  of  the  Cross  with 
the  chalice,  places  it  upon  the  corporal,  and  covers  it 
with  the  pall.  Then  with  his  hands  joined  upon  the 
altar,  and  slightly  bowing  down,  he  says : 

In  spiritu  humilitatis,  et  in  In   the   spirit   of    humility, 

animo  contrite  suscipiamur  a  and  with  a  contrite  heart,  let 

te,  Dornine :  et  sic  fiat  sacri-  us   be   received   by   Thee,   O 

ficium  nostrum  in  conspectu  Lord ;    and    grant    that    the 

tuo    hodie,    ut     placeat    tibi,  Sacrifice  we  offer  in  Thy  sight 

Doinine  Deus.  this  day  may  be  pleasing  to 

Thee,  O  Lord  God. 

This  prayer  is  more  or  less  modelled  on  the  prayer 
of  the  three  children  in  the  fiery  furnace  as  given  in 
Daniel,  third  chapter,  vv.  39,  40.  They  walked  in  the 
midst  of  the  flames  praising  God,  refusing  to  adore  the 


THE    VENI  SANCTIFICATOR.  75 

golden  statue  set  up  by  Nabuchadonosor.  They  offered 
their  bodies  as  victims  to  obtain  mercy  for  themselves 
and  others.  The  priest  with  contrite  heart  offers  the 
Sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  the  world.  Next,  the  priest 
raising  his  eyes  and  stretching  out  his  hands,  which  he 
afterwards  joins,  makes  the  sign  of  the  Cross  over  the 
Host  and  Chalice  while  he  says : 

Veni      Sanctificator    omni-  Come,  O  Sanctifier,  almighty 

potens  aeterne  Deus :  et  be-  eternal   God,  and   bless»J-this 

ne^dic    hoc    sacrificium   tuo  Sacrifice,    prepared    to    Thy 

sancto  nomine  praeparatum.  holy  Name. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER  VENI  SANCTIFICATOR. 


This  invocation  is  addressed  to  the  Holy  Ghost.  In 
the  language  of  the  Church,  the  Holy  Ghost  is  called 
the  Sanctifier,  and  to  Him  the  work  of  sanctification  is 
specially  attributed.  Thus  we  speak  of  the  seven  gifts 
not  of  the  Father  and  Son,  but  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  all 
meant  for  our  sanctification.  The  word  "bless"  has 
various  meanings.  It  may  mean  a  prayer  as  of  a 
father  over  his  child — God  bless  you,  which  may  not 
take  effect.  God's  blessing  carries  infallibly  virtue  with 
it.  The  priest  in  blessing  and  in  sanctifying  by  the  sign 
of  the  Cross  the  bread  and  wine  on  the  altar  begs  the 
presence  in  them  of  the  Lamb  of  God,  and  implores 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  transubstantiation,  which  is  God's 
greatest  work. 

The  priest  with  his  hands  joined  goes  to  the  Epistle 
side  of  the  altar,  where  he  washes  his  fingers,  and 
recites  a  portion  of  the  25th  Psalm. 

The  washing  of  the  fingers  is  the  sign  of  the  perfect 
cleansing  of  the  heart  required  for  the  worthy  celebra 
tion  of  the  Holy  Mass. 

The  tips  of  the  fingers,  the  thumb  and  forefinger, 


76  EXPLANATION   OF   THE   LAV  ABO. 


which  at  his  ordination  were  consecrated  for  the  offering 
of  the  adorable  Sacrifice,  and  not  the  hands,  are  washed 
to  express  that  the  priest  should  be  clean  wholly  (see 
St.  John  xiii.  10).  The  Lavabo,  that  is,  the  verses  from 
the  25th  Psalm,  run  thus : 

1.  I  will  wash  my  hands  among  the  innocent:   and 
will  encompass  Thy  altar,  O  Lord. 

2.  That  I  may  hear  the  voice  of  praise,  and  tell  of 

all  Thy  marvellous  works. 

3.  I  have  loved,  O  Lord,  the  beauty  of  Thy  house 
and  the  place  where  Thy  glory  dwelleth. 

4.  Take  not  away  my  soul,  O  God,  with  the  wicked, 
nor  my  life  with  bloody  men. 

5.  In  whose  hands  are  iniquities :  their  right  hand 
is  filled  with  gifts. 

6.  As    for   me,    I    have    walked    in    my    innocence : 
redeem  me  and  have  mercy  on  me. 

7.  My   foot    hath   stood  in   the   right   path :   in   the 
churches  I  will  bless  Thee,  O  Lord. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  LAVABO. 

David's  prayer  to  be  delivered  from  exile  and  to 
worship  God  in  His  tabernacle  is  placed  by  the  Church 
in  the  mouth  of  the  priest.  In  the  first  verse  David 
alludes  to  a  custom  among  the  Jews,  who  before 
entering  into  the  Tabernacle  purified  themselves 
and  the  victims  they  offered,  and  this  external  washing 
is  the  sign  of  internal  purity.  David  says,  I  will 
wash  my  hands  among  the  innocent,  as  a  sign 
of  real  inward  purity,  as  an  innocent  person  would 
wash  them  ;  and  not  with  the  hypocrites,  who  do  so 
with  clean  hands  and  unclean  hearts. 


SUSCIPE   SANCTA    TRIN1TAS.  77 

Such  verses  as  I  will  wash  my  hands  among 
the  innocent,  and  as  for  me,  I  have  walked  in  my 
innocence  (v.  6),  in  no  sense  deny  that  the  priest  is 
a  sinner.  These  words  have  no  boastful  tone — for  the 
priest  adds,  redeem  me  and  have  mercy  on  me. 
There  is  a  true  sense  in  which  every  priest  striving  to 
serve  God  may  use  the  words,  "  I  have  walked  in  my 
innocence."  The  priesthood  is  a  state  of  innocence 
secured  by  its  obligations  against  many  forms  of  evil. 
The  priest  speaks  more  or  less  in  the  name  of  his  order. 
The  priesthood  has  a  multitude  of  graces  to  secure 
it  from  sin,  and  the  language  of  David,  a  penitent 
sinner,  in  the  mouth  of  the  priest  from  the  knowledge 
it  implies  of  the  priestly  state  and  of  what  a  priest 
ought  to  be,  fills  any  priest  with  a  humbling  sense 
of  his  unworthiness  for  such  an  exalted  position. 

Returning  to  the  middle  of  the  altar  and  bowing 
slightly  with  hands  joined,  to  imitate,  as  St.  Thomas 
says,  the  humility  and  obedience  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
priest  says : 

Suscipe      sancta     Trinitas  Receive,  O  holy  Trinity,  this 

hanc   oblationem,   quam    tibi  oblation,  which  we    make  to 

offerimus  ob  memoriam  pas-  Thee,  in  memory  of  the  Pas- 

sionis,   resurrectionis,   et    as-  sion.  Resurrection,  and  Ascen- 

censionis  Jesu  Christi  Domini  sion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

nostri :    et  in  honorem  beatae  and  in  honour  of  the  blessed 

Mariae    semper    Virginis,   et  Mary  ever  a  Virgin,  of  blessed 

beati    Joannis    Baptistae,    et  John   Baptist,  the  holy  Apos- 

sanctorum  Apostolorum  Petri  ties  Peter  and   Paul,  of  these 

et  Pauli,  et  istorum,  et   om-  and  of  all  the  Saints :   that  it 

nium     Sanctorum :      ut     illis  may   be     available    to     their 

proficiat   ad    honorem,   nobis  honour  and  our  salvation:  and 

autem  ad  salutem  :  et  illi  pro  that  they   may  vouchsafe  to 

nobis    intercedere    dignentur  intercede   for    us    in   heaven, 

in  coelis,  quorum  memoriam  whose   memory  we  celebrate 

agimus  in  terris.  Per  eumdem  on  earth.    Through  the  same 

Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 
Amen. 


78  THE  ORATE   F  RAT  RES. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER  SUSCIPE  SANCTA  TRINITAS. 


This  prayer  clearly  brings  out  certain  points  of 
doctrine.  The  preceding  prayers  of  the  Offertory  are 
addressed  to  the  Father  and  Holy  Ghost — this  prayer 
to  the  three  persons  of  the  Godhead,  to  whom  alone 
and  not  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  or  the  Saints  the  Sacrifice 
of  the  Mass  is  offered.  Sacrifice  is  (i)  the  supreme  act 
of  worship  to  God  alone.  The  offering  is  in  memory  of 
the  Passion,  for  the  Eucharist,  especially  in  the  double 
Consecration  of  bread  and  wine,  is  a  memorial  of  His 
Passion  ;  (2)  in  memory  of  the  Resurrection,  for  the 
immortal  body  of  Jesus  Christ  is  consecrated ;  (3)  in 
memory  of  the  Ascension,  for  Christ  who  died  for  us 
and  rose  again  in  the  same  Body  which  lies  in  the 
Eucharist,  has  ascended  into  Heaven  to  intercede  for 
us.  The  Sacrifice  is  offered  in  honour  of  our  Lady  and 
the  Saints  ;  not  to  them,  and  the  motive  is  that  our 
Lady  and  the  Saints  may  intercede  for  us  in  Heaven. 
In  honouring  His  Mother  and  the  Saints  we  honour 
our  Lord  in  His  best  works. 


Next  the  priest  kisses  the  altar  as  a  sign  of  affection 
for  the  relics  of  the  Saints  buried  there  and  much  more 
for  our  Lord,  and  turning  towards  the  people,  extending 
and  joining  his  hands,  he  raises  his  voice  a  little  and 
says: 

Brethren,  pray  that  my  Sacrifice  and  yours 
may  be  acceptable  to  God  the  Father  Almighty. 

"  Brethren  "  is  used  without  distinction  of  sex.  The 
human  race  after  Baptism  is  one  family,  we  are  baptized 
children  of  God,  we  are  strengthened  by  the  same 
Sacraments,  fed  by  the  same  food,  call  God  our  Father, 


THE   SECRET.  79 


and  are  destined  for  the  same  reward.  The  answer  of 
the  server  is  as  follows  : 

May  our  Lord  receive  the  Sacrifice  from  thy 
hands,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  His  name,  to 
our  benefit,  and  to  that  of  all  His  holy  Church. 

The  priest  answers  in  a  low  voice  Amen,  and  with 
outstretched  hands  recites  the  Secret  prayers. 


THE    SECRET. 


The  Secret  is  so-called  because  the  prayers  are 
said  in  a  low  voice  inaudible  to  the  people. 

The  number  of  the  Secrets  is  the  same  as  that  of 
the  Collects. 

The  difference  between  the  Collect  and  Secret  is 
that  the  Collect  is  a  special  prayer  to  God  or  relates 
to  the  feast  of  the  day  without  reference  to  the  Sacrifice 
at  all.  The  Secrets  are  in  keeping  with  the  name 
originally  given  to  them,  prayers  over  the  offerings 
(orationes  super  oblata).  In  the  Offertory  we  ask  God  to 
accept,  bless,  sanctify,  and  consecrate  the  gifts  offered, 
in  the  Secret  we  implore  of  Him  the  graces  we  require, 
as  in  a  certain  sense  the  fruit  or  effect  of  the  offerings 
made.  Thus,  in  the  Secret  for  Pentecost,  we  read : 
Sanctify,  we  beg  of  Thee,  O  Lord,  the  gifts  we 
have  offered,  and  cleanse  our  hearts  by  the 
light  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  Secret  for 
Corpus  Christi  says :  We  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord, 
mercifully  to  grant  to  Thy  Church  the  gifts  of 
unity  and  peace  which  are  mystically  figured 
under  the  gifts  we  offer,  through  Thy  Son,  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Lord,  who  liveth  and  reigneth,  world 
without  end. 


8o  THE   PREFACE. 


THE   PREFACE. 


The  Preface,  as  its  name  indicates,  is  the  introduction 
to  the  Canon,  the  most  solemn  portion  of  the  Mass, 
which  includes  the  Consecration.  If  we  consider  the 
Introit  (introitus,  entrance)  with  the  preceding  prayers 
as  a  general  introduction  to  Mass,  then  the  Preface 
may  be  considered  as  the  special  introduction  to  the 
Canon. 

The  general  purport  of  the  Preface  is  to  thank 
God  for  all  His  mercies,  to  call  on  the  angels  to  assist 
at  the  great  Sacrifice,  and  to  place  ourselves  in  com 
munion  with  them  in  the  songs  of  adoration  and  love 
which  they  present  at  the  throne  of  God. 

There  are  in  all  eleven  Prefaces — the  Common  or 
ordinary  Preface,  for  days  to  which  no  other  is  ap 
propriated,  and  the  special  Prefaces  for  the  Nativity, 
used  during  the  octave  of  Christmas,  for  the  feasts  of 
the  Holy  Name,  of  the  Purification,  of  Corpus  Christi, 
and  of  the  Transfiguration  ;  for  the  Epiphany,  and  for 
Lent ;  for  Passiontide,  used  on  the  feasts  of  the  Invention 
and  Exaltation  of  the  Cross,  of  the  Passion  of  our  Lord, 
on  the  Fridays  of  Lent  and  for  the  Sacred  Heart  ;  for 
Easter,  the  Ascension,  Whit  Sunday  ;  the  Preface  for 
Trinity,  used  on  all  Sundays  in  the  year  which  have  no 
Preface  of  their  own  ;  the  Preface  for  the  Apostles,  said 
also  on  the  feasts  of  St.  Peter's  Chair  at  Rome  and  at 
Antioch.  The  Preface  for  our  Lady  was  fixed  by 
Urban  II.,  at  the  close  of  the  eleventh  century,  1088 — 
1099. 


THE  PREFACE. 


8 1 


The  Preface  is  divided  into  three  parts.  The  intro 
duction  and  conclusion  are  always  the  same  :  the  middle 
changes  with  the  feast  and  the  ecclesiastical  year. 


P.  Dominus  vobiscum. 
R.  Et  cum  spiritu  tuo. 


P.  The  Lord   be  with  you. 
R.  And  with  thy  spirit. 


Here  the  Priest  uplifts  his  hands  : 


P.  Sursum  corda. 

R.  Habemus  ad  Dominum. 


P.  Lift  up  your  hearts. 
R.    We   have   them   lifted  up 
unto  the  Lord. 


He  joins  his  hands,  and  bows  his  head  while  he  says : 


P.  Gratias  agamus  Domino 
Deo  nostro. 

R.  Digmim  et  justum  est. 

Vere  dignum  et  justum  est 
aequum  et  salutare,  nos  tibi 
semper,  et  ubique  gratias 
agere ;  Domine  sancte,  Pater 
omnipotens,  aeterne  Deus ; 
per  Christum  Dominum  nos 
trum.  Per  quern  Majestatem 
tuam  laudant  Angeli,  adorant 
Dominationes,  tremunt  Potes- 
tates.  Coeli,  coelorumque  vir- 
tutes,ac  beata  Seraphim,  socia 
exsultatione  concelebrant. 
Cum  quibus  et  nostras  voces, 
ut  admitti  jubeas  deprecamur, 
supplici  confessione  dicentes, 
Sanctus,  Sanctus,  Sanctus, 
Dominus  Deus  Sabaoth. 
Pleni  sunt  coeli  et  terra  gloria 
tua.  Hosanna  in  Excelsis. 
Benedictus  qui  venit  in 
nomine  Domini.  Hosanna  in 
Excelsis. 


P.  Let  us  give  thanks  to  the 
Lord  our  God. 

R.  It  is  meet  and  just. 

It  is  truly  meet  and  just, 
right  and  salutary,  that  we 
should  always,  and  in  all 
places,  give  thanks  to  Thee, 
O  Holy  Lord,  Father  almighty, 
eternal  God,  through  Christ 
our  Lord.  By  whom  the 
Angels  praise  Thy  Majesty, 
the  Dominations  adore,  the 
Powers  tremble  before  It. 
The  Heavens  and  the 
Heavenly  Virtues  and  the 
blessed  Seraphim  do  cele 
brate  with  united  joy.  In 
union  with  whom  we  beseech 
Thee  to  ordain  that  our 
voices  be  admitted,  saying  in 
suppliant  accord,  Holy,  Holy, 
Holy,  the  Lord  God  of  hosts. 
Full  are  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  of  Thy  glory.  Hosanna 
in  the  highest.  Blessed  is 
He  who  cometh  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord.  Hosanna  in 
the  highest. 


82  THE  PREFACE. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  INTRODUCTION 
TO  THE  PREFACE. 


The  words  Per  omnia  saecula  saeculorum  belong 
to  the  Secret.  The  Introduction  consists  of  three  ver- 
sicles  with  their  responses.  The  priest  opens  with  the 
customary  greeting  Dominus  vobiscum,  without 
turning  as  usual  towards  the  people,  thereby  showing 
that  he  is  wholly  wrapt  in  the  thought  of  the  great 
action  soon  to  be  accomplished.  He  is  conversing  with 
God  face  to  face.  The  server  answers,  or  at  High  Mass 
the  choir  chants,  et  cum  spiritu  tuo — may  God  be  with 
thy  spirit,  O  Priest.  The  Priest  raising  his  hands,  suit 
ing  the  action  to  the  word,  says  the  words  Sursum 
corda — lift  up  your  hearts  as  an  invitation  to  raise 
our  thoughts  to  heavenly  things.  To  this  invitation  the 
people  respond,  we  have  them  lifted  up  unto  the 
Lord,  that  is,  our  hearts  are  already  lifted  up  and  with 
our  Lord.  The  priest  joins  his  hands  and  bows  his  head 
while  he  adds  Let  us  give  thanks  to  the  Lord  our 
God,  a  tribute  which  is  due  to  God  for  all  His  benefits 
and  especially  for  the  gift  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
which  comes  to  us  through  the  Holy  Mass.  The  word 
Eucharist,  as  we  have  seen,  means  thanksgiving.  The 
faithful  answer  through  the  server,  it  is  meet  and 
just :  meet  in  respect  of  His  manifold  benefits,  and 
just  on  our  part  who  so  largely  enjoy  them. 

These  words  close  the  introduction  which  is  thought 
to  have  been  composed  by  the  Apostles. 


THE  PREFACE.  83 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PREFACE. 


We  now  come  to  the  Preface  itself  and  shall  select 
the  Common  Preface  for  explanation.  The  priest 
begins  the  Preface  by  echoing  the  spirit  of  the  response 
and  repeating  it  with  increased  force.  It  is  truly 
meet  and  just,  right  and  salutary;  meet  with 
respect  to  God  whose  benefits  we  acknowledge  by 
thanking  Him  for  them,  while  this  very  act  proclaims 
our  own  feeling  of  gratitude ;  just,  for  thanksgiving  is 
an  obligation  of  justice ;  right  both  on  these  and  ail 
other  accounts ;  salutary,  for  it  conduces  to  our  salva 
tion  ;  that  we  should  always,  and  in  all  places,  give 
thanks  to  Thee,  that  is  on  every  conceivable  occasion, 
laughing  and  weeping,  living  and  dying  we  should 
thank  God.  Holy  Lord,  Father  Almighty,  Eternal 
God,  through  Christ  our  Lord.  These  words  are 
addressed  to  God  the  Father.  Each  epithet,  Holy, 
Almighty,  Eternal,  is  used  in  the  strict  sense  here  and 
belongs  to  God  alone.  By  whom  the  angels  praise 
Thy  Majesty,  the  Dominations  adore,  the  Powers 
tremble  before  It,  the  Heavens  and  the  Heavenly 
Virtues  and  the  Blessed  Seraphim  do  celebrate 
with  united  joy. 

The  introduction  of  the  Angels  into  the  Preface 
adds  much  solemnity  to  its  words.  There  are  nine 
Choirs  of  Angels — Angels,  Archangels,  Virtues,  Powers, 
Principalities,  Dominations,  Thrones,  Cherubim  and 
Seraphim.  It  is  distinctly  said  that  the  angels  praise 
God  the  Father  through  our  Lord,  their  Chief  and 
Mediator.  The  word  "  angels  "  is  not  taken  in  a  general 
sense,  but  specifically  the  first  choir.  The  Dominations 


84  THE   PREFACE. 

seem  to  annihilate  themselves  in  adoring  the  Majesty  of 
their  Creator — the  Dominations  adore.  The  Powers,  so 
called  says  Gregory  the  Great,  because  by  their  strength 
they  overcome  the  demons,  tremble  before  It,  that  is, 
are  filled  with  a  reverential  fear  (tvemunt  Potestates). 
The  Heavens,  that  is,  the  entire  Heavenly  Host ;  the 
Virtues,  perhaps  the  Choir  of  Angels  through  whose 
agency  miraculous  signs  are  made,  and  the  Blessed 
Seraphim,  the  highest  choir  of  all,  called  Blessed 
because  of  their  incomparable  love  for  God,  in  common 
jubilee  glorify  God's  Majesty. 

Here  four  different  emotions  or  actions  are  ascribed 
to  the  angels  in  which  we  are  to  imitate  them  :  namely, 
praise,  adoration,  awe,  and  joy. 

The  priest  next  prays  in  the  name  of  the  faithful 
and  in  his  own.  In  union  with  whom  we  beseech 
Thee  to  ordain  that  our  voices  be  admitted  in 
suppliant  accord  (our  humble  voice  of  praise)  saying: 
now  comes  the  conclusion  of  the  Preface. 

1.  Holy,  holy,   holy,  the   Lord  God  of   hosts. 
Full  are  the  heavens  and  the  earth  of  Thy  glory. 

2.  Blessed  is  He  who  cometh  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord.    Hosanna  in  the  highest. 

The  first  verse  is  taken  from  the  sixth  chapter  of 
Isaias,  v.  3,  where  the  Prophet  describes  the  glorious 
vision  of  the  Lord's  throne  and  the  Seraphim  "cried 
one  to  another,  saying  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  of 
hosts,  all  the  earth  is  full  of  His  glory."  The  three-fold 
repetition  of  holy  is  perhaps  in  honour  of  the  Trinity, 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  distinct  in  person,  the 
same  in  nature. 

The  second  verse  is  the  repetition  of  the  cries  of 
joy  by  the  crowd  in  St.  Matthew  (xxi.  9)  as  our  Lord 
entered  Jerusalem  on  Palm  Sunday.  "  Blessed  is  He 


THE   PREFACE.  85 


that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Hosanna  in  the 
highest." 

Hosanna  means  "Save  we  pray" — much  like  our 
expression,  God  save  the  King,  or  the  French  Vive 
I  'Empereur.  Blessed  is  He  who  cometh  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  refers  to  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  in  the  full 
sense  of  the  word  blessed,  for  He  is  the  source  of  every 
blessing. 

The  words  Blessed  is  He  who  cometh  refer  directly 
to  our  Lord's  coming  in  the  Eucharist.  The  Church 
seems  to  give  this  interpretation  in  her  rubric  which 
prescribes  these  words  to  be  sung  by  the  choir  after 
the  Consecration. 


CHAPTER    the   TWELFTH. 


PART  THE  THIRD. 
THE    CANON    OF   THE    MASS. 


THE  word  Canon  (KCUXUV)  signifies  a  straight  rod,  then  a 
rule  used  by  masons  or  carpenters,  or  a  measuring 
rule.  Canon  by  an  obvious  metaphor  was  used  and 
is  still  used  as  a  rule  in  art ;  thus  we  speak  of 
something  being  against  all  the  Canons  of  literary 
taste.  The  underlying  sense  of  something  fixed  is 
found  in  the  various  uses  to  which  the  word  Canon 
is  applied  by  the  Church.  Thus,  the  Canon  of  Scripture 
is  the  fixed  list  of  books  which  the  Church  recognizes 
as  inspired ;  ecclesiastical  laws  and  definitions  of 
councils  are  called  Canons,  they  are  fixed  rules  in 
faith  or  conduct ;  Canon-ization  is  the  fixed  list  of 
saints  whom  the  Church  places  on  her  altars ;  Canon, 
now  an  ecclesiastical  title,  meant  originally  a  fixed 
list  of  clerics  attached  to  a  church.  The  Canon  in 
Mass  means  the  fixed  rule  according  to  which  the  Holy 
Sacrifice  is  offered.  Briefly,  we  may  say  the  Canon 
of  the  Mass  means  the  fixed  portion  of  the  Mass. 
Other  portions  vary  with  the  feast  and  the  season, 
while  the  Canon  (if  you  except  slight  additions 


THE   CANON   OF  THE   MASS.  87 

in  the  prayers  Communic antes  and  Hanc  igitttr)  always 
remains  the  same.  As  the  Sacrifice  in  itself  never 
varies,  there  is  a  special  fitness  that  the  prayer  which 
accompanies  it,  and  as  it  were  enshrines  it,  should  be 
unchangeable. 

Other  names  are  given  to  the  Canon  by  early 
writers:  thus,  St.  Gregory  calls  it  the  "prayer"  by 
excellence,  others  the  "  action,"  the  latter  word  is  still 
kept  in  the  Missal  and  forms  the  title  of  the  prayer 
Communicantes  in  the  Canon.  The  Canon  is  called  "  the 
action,"  because  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ  in 
the  Mass  is  wrought  or  made  (conficitur)  by  the  greatest 
"  action  "  or  act  in  this  world.  The  power  to  perform 
that  "  action  "  is  given  to  the  priest  at  his  ordination. 

Of  what  does  the  Canon  consist  ?  The  Council  of 
Trent  (Sess.  xxii.  ch.  4)  commits  itself  to  these  asser 
tions — the  Canon  consists  first  of  our  Lord's  very 
words ;  secondly,  of  prayers  received  from  the  tradi 
tions  of  the  Apostles ;  thirdly,  of  prayers  piously 
ordered  by  holy  Pontiffs.  The  Council  defines  that 
the  Canon  of  the  Mass  is  free  from  errors,  and  that 
the  entire  Canon  is  redolent  of  holiness. 

The  words :  a  holy  sacrifice  and  spotless  Victim 
were  added  by  St.  Leo  the  Great.  Pope  St.  Gregory 
the  Great  (590 — 604)  added  the  words :  and  dispose 
our  days  in  Thy  peace,  and  bid  us  be  saved 
from  eternal  damnation,  and  to  be  numbered  in 
the  flock  of  Thy  elect.  He  is  also  said  to  have 
added  the  names  of  the  holy  virgins  and  martyrs 
SS.  Agatha,  Lucia,  Agnes,  Cecilia,  and  Anastasia. 

As  to  the  antiquity  of  the  Canon — we  are  certainly 
safe  in  saying  that  it  is  some  1,300  or  1,400  years  old, 
there  has  been  no  addition  to  the  Canon  since  the  time 
of  Gregory  the  Great. 


88  THE   CANON   OF   THE   MASS. 

But  portions  of  it  may  be  earlier.  The  narrative 
introductory  to  the  Consecration  and  the  words  of  con 
secration  of  the  Chalice  certainly  contain  Apostolical 
traditions  of  the  actions  and  words  of  our  Blessed 
Saviour,  who  (as  we  know  from  St.  John  xxi.  25) 
said  and  did  many  things  which  are  not  in  the  holy 
Gospels.  The  order  in  which  the  Apostles'  names  are 
given  is  not  precisely  the  same  as  in  any  of  the 
Gospels ;  the  names  of  the  Apostles  may  have  been 
written  earlier  than  the  Gospels.  Further,  the  list  of 
saints  given  in  the  Canon  consists  of  Apostles  and 
martyrs  merely,  a  sign  that  at  least  a  portion  of  the 
Canon  is  earlier  than  the  fourth  century,  when  the 
names  of  Confessors  were  added  to  the  Church's  list 
of  saints. 

The  Canon  begins  after  the  Sanctus  and  ends 
before  the  Pater  noster,  according  to  some  ;  according  to 
others,  the  Canon  ends  with  the  priest's  Communion. 

By  the  strict  law  of  the  Church  in  the  Council 
of  Trent,  the  Canon  is  said  by  the  priest  in  a  low  voice 
(submissa  voce)  and  the  priest  never  raises  his  voice 
from  the  prayer  which  begins  the  Canon — Teigitur,'\Wt 
therefore  humbly  pray  and  beseech  Thee,  until  the 
Patev  noster,  except  at  the  Nobis  quoque  peccatovibns. 

The  rubric  is  that  the  Canon  be  said  so  as  to  be 
inaudible  to  the  congregation,  because  the  great  act  of 
sacrifice  in  the  Canon  belongs  to  the  priest  alone,  and 
secondly,  because  silence  in  the  most  important  portion 
of  the  Mass  is  most  impressive  for  all  who  assist 
at  the  Sacrifice,  and  it  promotes  recollection. 

The  priest  begins  the  Canon  by  extending  and 
raising  his  ha?nds  and  fixing  his  eyes  on  the  crucifix. 
He  then  lowers  his  hands  and  joining  them,  he  lays 
them  on  the  altar,  and  at  the  same  time  makes  a 


THE   CANON  OF  THE   MASS.  89 

profound  inclination  of  the  body.  Ail  these  acts 
indicate  the  homage  and  reverence  of  the  priest  before 
entering  on  the  most  august  portion  of  the  Mass. 

Te    igitur,      clementissime  We  therefore  humbly  pray 

Pater,   per   Jesum    Christum  and      beseech      Thee,     most 

Filium  tuum    Dominum    nos-  merciful       Father,      through 

trum,   supplices   rogamus,  ac  Jesus   Christ    Thy   Son,   our 

petimus,  uti  accepta  habeas,  Lord     (he     kisses    the    Altar), 

et   benedicas    haec    »J*   dona,  that  thou  wouldst  accept  and 

haec     4"     munera,    haec     »J-  bless  these  »f-  gifts,  these  •%• 

sancta   sacrificia   illibata ;    in  presents,   these    •%•   holy   un- 

primis,    quae    tibi    offerimus  spotted  Sacrifices,  which,  in 

pro       Ecclesia     tua      sancta  the     first      place,    we     offer 

catholica  :    quam     pacificare,  Thee   for  Thy  holy  Catholic 

custodire,  adunare,  et  regere  Church,  to  which    vouchsafe 

digneris   toto  orbe  terrarum,  to    grant   peace,    as    also    to 

una   cum    famulo    tuo    Papa  protect,  unite,  and  govern  it 

nostro  N.,  et  Antistite  nostro  throughout  the  world,  together 

N.,   et    omnibus    orthodoxis,  with  Thy  servant  N.  our  Pope, 

atque     catholicae,    et     apos-  A7,    our    Bishop,    as    also    all 

tolicae  fidei  cultoribus.  orthodox  believers  and  pro 
fessors  of  the  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Faith. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  FIRST  PRAYER  IN  THE  CANON 
BEFORE  THE  CONSECRATION. 


The  first  prayer  in  the  Canon  is  divided  into  three 
parts.  The  first  part  begins  We,  therefore,  humbly 
pray  and  beseech  Thee,  and  ends  with  the  words  of 
the  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Faith.  The  second  part 
is  the  commemoration  of  the  Living  from,  Be  mindful, 
O  Lord,  of  Thy  servants,  to  Living  and  true  God. 
The  third  part  is  during  the  Action  from  the  words 
Communicating  with  down  to  through  the  same 
Christ  our  Lord.  These  are  not  three  separate 
prayers,  but  one  prayer  with  the  one  and  the  same 
ending,  through  the  same  Christ  our  Lord. 


go  THE   CANON  OF   THE  MASS. 

The  priest  says — We  therefore  humbly  pray  and 
beseech  Thee.  Therefore  connects  the  Canon  with 
the  Preface.  It  is  as  if  the  priest  had  said,  "  After 
having  offered  you  our  thanks,  O  Father,  we  come 
to  you  with  our  petitions."  We  humbly  pray  and 
beseech  Thee,  the  repetition  of  the  same  thought  in 
different  words  indicates  the  earnestness  of  the  petition  : 
most  merciful  Father,  the  Latin  word  clcmentissime 
refers  to  the  Father  as  always  lessening  the  punishment 
due  to  sin  and  therefore  merciful.  To  the  Father  in 
imitation  of  our  Lord  Himself  in  the  supper-room  the 
priest  prays,  as  to  Him  alone  sacrifice  is  offered ; 
through  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son  our  Lord,  through 
whom  alone  our  prayers  can  be  acceptable  in  Thy 
sight  and  because  of  the  Sacrifice  instituted  by  Him 
which  we  are  about  to  offer  in  His  name  and  in  His 
behalf.  That  Thou  wouldst  accept  and  bless  (here 
having  first  kissed  the  altar  in  reverence  and  love  to 
our  Lord  he  makes  three  crosses)  these-J-gifts,  these 
•^presents,  these  ^  holy  unspotted  sacrifices.  The 
priest  prays  that  God  may  accept  and  bless  for  the  good 
of  the  Universal  Church  and  consecrate  the  bread  and 
wine  that  they  may  as  far  as  possible  be  fit  to  be 
changed  into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord.  The 
bread  and  wine  are  called  by  three  names  —  gifts, 
things  which  we  receive  from  God,  presents,  which 
we  offer  to  Him,  holy  unspotted  sacrifices,  in  anti 
cipation  of  the  words  of  consecration  so  soon  to  be 
pronounced  when  these  gifts  will  be  changed  into  the 
Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord.  Hence  they  are  called 
holy  and  especially  spotless  by  anticipation,  (the 
sense  being)  which  we  offer  Thee  not  merely  as 
bread  and  wine,  but  as  bread  and  wine  so  soon  to  be 
converted  into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord. 


THE   CANON   OF   THE  MASS.  91 

The  priest  continues,  In  the  first  place  for  Thy 
Holy  Catholic  Church.  Christ  on  the  Cross  was  the 
Saviour  of  all  and  especially  of  those  united  to  Him  by 
the  true  Faith — for  them  chiefly  was  the  sacrifice  of 
Calvary  offered,  they  make  the  Church,  which  is  called 
holy,  because  of  its  Founder,  its  doctrine  and  the 
eminent  holiness  of  so  many  of  its  children  ;  and 
Catholic,  because  spread  throughout  the  world,  to 
which  vouchsafe  to  grant  peace  ;  as  also  to  protect, 
unite,  and  govern  it  throughout  the  world.  Four 
graces  are  here  asked  for  the  Church  :  peace,  internal 
amongst  its  own  members  in  freedom  from  dissensions, 
external  in  a  truce  from  the  violent  attacks  of  its 
enemies,  protection  against  its  many  enemies  visible 
and  invisible — union  in  faith  and  in  heart — the  grace 
our  Saviour  asked  in  His  prayer  to  the  Father  for  His 
Disciples  :  "  My  Father,  keep  them  in  Thy  name  whom 
Thou  hast  given  Me  that  they  may  be  one,  as  we  also 
are  .  .  .  and  not  for  them  only  do  I  pray,  but  for  all 
those  also  who  through  their  word  shall  believe  in  Me, 
that  they  all  may  be  one."  Lastly,  God  is  asked  to 
govern  the  Church  through  holy  and  wise  Prelates 
whom  He  sends.  Together  with  thy  Servant  N.  our 
Pope,  N.  our  Bishop.  Special  mention  is  made  by 
name  of  the  Pope  as  Head  and  ruler  of  the  whole  Church 
in  urgent  need  of  help  from  the  Mass,  the  greatest  of 
all  acts  of  worship,  and  of  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese 
who  rules  and  governs  in  obedience  to  the  Pope  that 
portion  of  the  Flock  assigned  to  him.  As  also  all 
orthodox  believers  and  professors  of  the  Catholic 
and  Apostolic  Faith.  By  the  orthodox  is  meant  all 
members  of  the  Catholic  Church,  while  by  the  term 
professors  (cttltoribus)  is  meant  such  as  practise  the 
Faith  they  believe ;  those  who  live  up  to  the  Faith, 


92  THE   MEMENTO   FOR   THE   LIVING. 

as  we  say,  and  the  word  covers  in  a  special  way 
missionaries  who  preach  the  Faith  and  help  towards 
the  conversion  of  souls.  Although  under  the  term 
"  Orthodox"  the  Church  prays  only  for  her  own 
children  who  belong  to  her  by  Baptism,  still  the  Holy 
Sacrifice  is  applicable  to  infidels,  heretics,  or  schismatics 
in  so  far  as  it  may  obtain  for  them  the  grace  of 
conversion,  or  avert  from  them  the  chastisements  of 
God. 


THE   MEMENTO   FOR  THE  LIVING. 


Memento,  Domine,  famulo-  Be  mindful,  O  Lord,  of  Thy 
rum  famularumque  tuarum  N.  servants,  men  and  women,  JV. 
et  N.  and  N. 

The  Priest  joins  his  hands,  and  prays  silently  for  those  he 
intends  to  pray  for. 

Then  extending  his  hands,  he  proceeds : 

Et  omnium  circumstantium,  And    of    all    here    present, 

quorum  tibi  fides  cognita  est,  whose  faith  and  devotion  are 

et  nota    devotio,   pro   quibus  known  unto  Thee;  for  whom 

tibi     offerimus     vel    qui    tibi  we   offer,  or  who  offer  up  to 

offerunthoc  sacrificiumlaudis,  Thee,  this  Sacrifice  of  praise 

pro  se  suisque  omnibus,  pro  for    themselves,    and    for    all 

redemptione   animarum    sua-  near  or  dear  to  them;  for  the 

rum,  pro  spe  salutis,et  incolu-  redemption  of  their  souls,  for 

mitatis  suae :  tibique  reddunt  the   hope   of    their   salvation 

vota  sua  aeterno  Deo,  vivo  et  and  safety,  and  who  offer  their 

vero.  vows   to   Thee,    the    eternal, 

living,  and  true  God. 

The  Memento  for  the  Living  is  a  prayer  named  from 
its  first  word  "  Remember  "  and  is  introduced  in  this 
part  of  the  Mass  for  all  those  living  persons  to  whom 
the  priest  may  desire  to  apply  in  an  especial  manner 
the  fruit  of  this  Holy  Sacrifice. 


THE   MEMENTO   FOR   THE   LIVING.  93 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  MEMENTO  FOR  THE  LIVING. 


Remember,  not  that  God  forgets,  but  as  a  kind 
and  indulgent  father  remembers  his  children  ("  Lord, 
remember  me,  when  Thou  comest  into  Thy  Kingdom  "), 
so  does  God  minister  to  their  wants.  The  letters  N.N. 
are  placed  to  remind  the  priest  to  mention  certain 
persons  by  name  or  to  dwell  on  them  in  thought.  The 
mention  of  the  names  of  Pope  and  Bishop,  the  Memento 
for  the  Living  before,  and  the  Memento  for  the  Dead 
after  the  Consecration,  when  the  priest  prays  silently  for 
the  living  and  the  dead,  remind  us  also  of  diptychs  once 
used  during  the  Holy  Sacrifice.  Diptychs  were  tablets 
on  which  were  inscribed  the  names  of  the  living  and  of 
the  dead.  They  were  in  use  amongst  the  Latins  down 
to  the  twelfth  and  amongst  the  Greeks  to  the  fifteenth 
century.  Diptychs  of  the  living  contained  the  names 
of  the  Pope,  Patriarchs,  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese, 
of  benefactors,  &c. ;  the  diptychs  of  the  dead  contained 
as  a  rule  the  names  of  those  once  inscribed  on  the 
diptychs  of  the  living.  The  way  in  which  these 
diptychs  were  used  at  Mass  varied  in  different  times 
and  places.  Originally  the  deacon  read  out  the  names 
from  the  Ambo ;  later  the  deacon  or  subdeacon  read 
them  in  a  loud  voice  to  the  celebrant ;  later  still  they 
were  simply  laid  on  the  altar  and  the  priest  in  his 
prayer  remembered  the  names.  We  may  add  that  in 
some  Missals  both  Mementoes  retain  the  name — Ovatio 
super  diptycha — prayer  over  the  diptychs.  The  priest 
joins  his  hands  and  prays  silently  for  those  he  intends 
to  pray  for,  then  extending  his  hands,  he  proceeds :  and 
of  all  here  present,  who  merit  special  mention  for 
assisting  at  Mass,  whose  faith  and  devotion  are 


94  THE  MEMENTO    FOR   THE  LIVING. 

known  unto  Thee.  By  faith  is  meant  the  ready 
acceptance  of  the  truths  of  faith.  Devotion  does  not 
consist  in  sensible  feeling,  but  in  a  willingness,  as 
St.  Thomas  teaches  (2-2.  q.  82.  ad  i)  to  perform  faith 
fully  all  that  relates  to  the  service  of  God.  For 
whom  we  offer ;  the  priest  speaks  in  the  name  of  the 
Church  ;  or  who  offer  up  to  Thee;  here  again,  as  in 
the  Orate  Fratres,  the  people  are  represented  as  offering 
Sacrifice,  though  not  in  the  same  way  as  the  priest 
offers.  This  Sacrifice  of  praise— the  Mass  is  essentially 
a  Sacrifice  of  praise,  but  it  is  much  more.  To  say  that 
the  Mass  is  only  a  Sacrifice  of  praise  is  heresy  con 
demned  by  the  Council  of  Trent.  For  themselves,  and 
for  all  near  or  dear  to  them.  For  all  their  belongings, 
as  we  say — in  these  words  maybe  included  their  friends 
and  even  their  temporal  possessions.  For  the  hope  of 
their  salvation  and  safety.  The  faithful  unite  with 
the  priest  in  offering  the  Mass  as  a  Sacrifice  of  expia 
tion  for  the  redemption  of  the  souls  of  all  they  know 
and  love;  the  word  salutis,  salvation,  includes  all  super 
natural  gifts  of  grace  in  this  world  and  glory  in  the 
next  ;  incolumitatis  covers  health  of  body.  The  prayer  is 
for  every  blessing  for  soul  and  body  in  this  world  and 
the  next.  And  who  offer  their  vows  to  Thee. 
Vows  are  not  taken  in  the  strict  sense  of  a  promise 
made  with  full  deliberation  to  God  binding  under  sin — 
the  word  here  means,  as  frequently  in  the  language 
of  the  Church,  acts  of  interior  and  exterior  worship. 
The  eternal,  living-,  and  true  God.  Each  epithet 
in  its  strict  sense  belongs  to  God  alone — eternal,  who 
always  was,  is,  and  ever  will  be  ;  living,  the  source  of 
all  life  ("  I  am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life"), 
true  God,  in  opposition  to  all  false  deities  and  objects 
of  man's  worship, 


WITHIN   THE   ACTION. 


95 


WITHIN  THE  ACTION. 


Communicantes  et  memo- 
riam  venerantes,  in  primis 
gloriosae  semper  Virginis 
Mariae,  Genitricis  Dei  et 
Domini  nostri  Jesu  Christi : 
sed  et  beatorum  Apostolorum 
ac  Martyrum  tuorum,  Petri 
et  Pauli,  Andreae,  Jacobi, 
Joannis,  Thomae,  Jacobi, 
Philippi,  Bartholomaei,  Mat- 
thaei,  Simonis  et  Thaddaei : 
Lini,  Cleti,  dementis,  Xysti, 
Cornelii,  Cypriani,  Laurentii, 
Chrysogoni,  Joannis  et  Pauli, 
Cosmae  et  Damiani,  et  om 
nium  Sanctorum  tuorum  : 
quorum  mentis  precibusque 
concedas,  ut  in  omnibus  pro- 
tectionis  tuae  muniamur 
auxilio.  Per  eumdem  Chris 
tum  Dominum  nostrum. 
Amen. 


Communicating  with,  and 
honouring  in  the  first  place 
the  memory  of  the  glorious 
and  ever  Virgin  Mary,  Mother 
of  God  and  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  as  also  of  the  blessed 
Apostles  and  Martyrs,  Peter 
and  Paul,  Andrew,  James, 
John,  Thomas,  James,  Philip, 
Bartholomew,  Matthew,  Simon 
and  Thaddeus,  Linus,  Cletus, 
Clement,  Xystus,  Cornelius, 
Cyprian,  Lawrence,  Chryso- 
gonus,  John  and  Paul, 
Cosmas  and  Damian,  and  of 
all  Thy  Saints :  by  whose 
merits  and  prayers,  grant 
that  we  may  be  always  de 
fended  by  the  help  of  Thy 
protection.  Through  the  same 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER  COMMUNICANTES. 


We  now  come  to  the  third  portion  of  the  first  prayer 
of  the  Canon.  This  portion  is  called  the  Communicantes 
or  "  Commemoration  of  the  saints  in  glory."  What  is 
meant  by  "  Within  the  Action,"  and  why  are  the  words 
selected  as  a  heading  for  this  prayer  ?  As  already  said, 
the  Canon  was  sometimes  called  by  ancient  writers  the 
Action,  as  including  the  great  Act  or  Deed  of  the 
priest  at  the  Mass  in  consecrating  bread  and  wine, 
and  converting  both  into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  our 
Lord.  The  reason  why  "  Within  the  Action  "  is  placecj 


96  WITHIN   THE   ACTION. 

over  the  Communicant es  alone,  seems  to  be  that  on  five 
great  feasts  of  the  year,  Christmas,  Epiphany,  Easter, 
Ascension,  and  Pentecost,  an  addition  is  made  to  the 
Communicantcs  bearing  on  the  feast  of  the  day.  Thus 
changed,  the  prayer  is  found  in  the  Missal  after  the 
Preface,  and  bears  the  title,  "  Within  the  Action,"  to 
show  that  it  ought  to  be  inserted  in  the  Canon. 
Originally  the  title  was  found  only  in  the  Communicantts 
for  the  five  feasts  referred  to,  and  then  it  passed  to  the 
Comimmic antes  said  in  the  Canon.  That  prayer  runs  thus  : 

Communicating  with  and  honouring  in  the  first 
place  the  memory  of  the  glorious  and  ever  Virgin 
Mary.  These  words,  Communicating  and  honouring 
are  not  to  be  considered  as  distinct  from  the  foregoing, 
but  as  a  continuation  of  the  preceding  prayer.  The 
sense  is,  according  to  Suarez,  "  pay  their  vows  to  Thee 
the  living  and  true  God,  communicating  with  Thy 
saints  to  whom  they  are  so  closely  united,  whose 
intercession  they  invoke  while  venerating  their 
memory."  (Suanz  in  in.  Disp.  83,  Sect.  2.  2.  7.) 

In  the  Canon,  mentioned  by  name,  are  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  twelve  Apostles,  twelve  Martyrs,  then  all  the 
Saints  in  general. 

Mary,  called  glorious,  an  epithet  which  the 
Church  is  fond  of  applying  to  our  Lady  as  she  gives 
more  glory  to  God  than  Angels  and  Saints  together, 
ever  Virgin,  the  Catholic  doctrine  is  that  Mary  was 
a  Virgin  in  Conception,  in  Birth,  and  after  the  Birth  of 
her  Son.  Her  name  is  fittingly  introduced  in  the  Mass 
as  she  gave  us  the  Body  that  suffered  and  died  on  the 
Cross — and  of  His  Death,  Mass  is  the  re-presentation 
and  commemoration.  Nobis  datus,  nobis  natus,  sings 
the  Church,  ex  intacta  Virgine, — "  given  to  us,  born  to 
us  from  a  spotless  Virgin," 


WITHIN  THE   ACTION.  97 

The  name  of  St.  Matthias  is  omitted  from  the  list 
of  the  Apostles,  because  St.  Matthias  was  not  an 
Apostle  at  the  time  of  our  Lord's  Passion.  The 
number  twelve  is  made  up  by  the  addition  of  St.  Paul 
who,  though  an  Apostle,  was  not  one  of  the  twelve. 
He  is  always  united  to  St.  Peter  in  the  Liturgy  of  the 
Church.  Martyrs  only  are  mentioned  in  this  list,  not 
Confessors — which  shows  the  antiquity  of  this  portion  of 
the  Canon — for  only  in  the  fourth  century  did  the  Church 
include  Confessors  in  her  Canonized  Saints.  St.  Peter 
is  the  first  mentioned,  and  St.  Thaddeus  the  last. 

Next  come  twelve  Martyrs. 

The  first  five  are  Popes  SS.  Linus,  Cletus,  Clement, 
Xystus,  and  Cornelius.  Of  these  SS.  Linus,  Cletus, 
and  Clement  were  fellow-labourers  with  St.  Peter  in 
preaching  the  Gospel  at  Rome.  St.  Cyprian  was 
the  celebrated  Martyr  and  Bishop  of  Carthage. 
St.  Lawrence  was  Deacon  to  Pope  Sixtus  II. 
St.  Chrysogonus  was  an  illustrious  Roman,  martyred 
at  Aquileia  under  Diocletian.  John  and  Paul  were 
brothers  who,  rather  than  worship  idols,  were  martyred 
by  Julian  the  Apostate.  Cosmas  and  Damian  were 
also  brothers,  and  physicians  too,  who  exercised  their 
profession  gratis  for  the  love  of  God  and  of  their 
neighbour. 

The  concluding  words  of  the  prayer,  by  whose 
merits  and  prayers  grant  that  we  may  be  always 
defended  by  the  help  of  Thy  protection  through 
the  same  Christ  our  Lord,  Amen ;  bring  out  the 
Catholic  doctrine  that  the  good  works  of  Christians, 
and  far  more  the  holy  lives  and  glorious  deaths  of  the 
Apostles  and  other  Saints,  and  pre-eminently  of  the 
Mother  of  God,  derive  their  saving  efficacy  through 
their  union  with  Christ  our  Lord. 


98  THE   SECOND   PRAYER    IN    THE   CANON. 


THE  SECOND  PRAYER  IN  THE  CANON 
BEFORE  THE  CONSECRATION. 


Spreading  his  hands  over  the  oblation,  the  priest  says  : 
Hanc  igitur  oblationem  ser-  We,  therefore,  beseech 
vitutis  nostrae,  sed  et  cunctae  Thee,  O  Lord,  to  be  appeased 
familiae  tuae,  quaesumus  and  to  accept  this  oblation  of 
Domine,  ut  placatus  accipias ;  our  service,  as  also  of  Thy 
diesque  nostros  in  tua  pace  whole  family ;  dispose  our 
disponas,  atque  ab  aeterna  days  in  Thy  peace,  command 
damnatione  nos  eripi,  et  in  us  to  be  delivered  from 
electorum  tuorum  jubeas  eternal  damnation,  and  to 
grege  numerari.  Per  Christum  be  numbered  in  the  flock  of 
Dominum  nostrum.  Amen.  Thy  elect.  Through  Christ 

our  Lord.     Amen. 

While  saying  these  words  the  priest  holds  his  hands 
over  the  bread  and  wine  and  the  thumbs  are  stretched 
one  over  the  other  in  the  form  of  a  cross.  This  gesture 
signifies  the  transfer  of  something  to  another.  In 
Exodus  (xxix.  10),  before  the  calf  is  killed  we  read  that 
"  Aaron  and  his  sons  shall  lay  their  hands  upon  his 
head,"  and  again  in  Leviticus  (i.  4) :  "  And  he  shall  put 
his  hand  upon  the  head  of  the  victim."  This  laying  of 
hands  implied  the  consciousness  of  guilt  in  the  person 
who  performed  the  act,  and  the  wish  to  transfer  to  the 
victim  those  sins  for  whicb  the  victim  was  to  die  instead 
of  the  sinner.  Here  at  the  Mass,  by  the  imposition  of 
hands,  tbe  priest  signifies  that  the  sins  of  the  world  are 
carried  by  our  Lord  who  died  for  them  on  the  Cross 
• — "who  bore  all  our  iniquities  on  the  Tree."  The 
Mass  is  the  re-presentation  of  that  Sacrifice  on  Calvary. 
This  imposition  of  hands  at  Mass  did  not  always  exist 
in  the  Church  :  it  was  introduced  at  the  end  of  the 
fifteenth  century  ;  and  it  was  prescribed  by  St.  Pius  V. 
as  a  general  law. 


THE   SECOND   PRAYER   IN   THE   CANON.  99 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER  HANG  IGITUR 
OBLATIONEM. 


The  word  therefore  connects  the  prayer  with  the 
Communicantes  which  precedes.  Encouraged  by  the 
prayers  of  the  Saints,  in  the  hope  that  God  is  appeased 
and  that  He  will  show  us  mercy,  the  Church  through 
the  mouth  of  her  priest  beseeches  God  the  Father  to 
accept  this  oblation  of  our  service  as  also  of  Thy 
whole  family.  The  Mass  is  a  Sacrifice  which  we 
make  to  God  with  all  the  family  of  the  Church,  to 
acknowledge  His  supreme  dominion  over  all  creatures, 
and  our  absolute  dependence  on  Him.  Such  is  the 
sense  of  the  phrase  oblation  of  our  service.  Next, 
besides  the  acceptance  of  the  Sacrifice  three  petitions 
are  made:  (i)  dispose  our  days  in  Thy  peace; 
(2)  command  us  to  be  delivered  from  eternal 
damnation  (compare  the  line  in  the  Dies  Irae — Sed 
tu  bonus  fac  benigne,  ne  perenni  cremer  igne — "  In  Thy 
goodness  grant  that  I  be  not  consumed  in  everlasting 
fire");  (3)  and  to  be  numbered  in  the  flock  of 
Thy  elect  to  make  our  election  SURE  (2  Pet.i.  10).  In 
the  Te  Deum  we  say  Aeterna  fac  cum  Sanctis  tuis  in  gloria 
numcvari — "  Grant  that  we  may  be  numbered  with  Thy 
Saints  in  glory  everlasting." 

The  following  petitions  were  added  by  St.  Gregory 
the  Great. 

Quam  oblationem  tu  Deus        Which  oblation  do  Thou,  O 

in  omnibus,  quaesumus,bene»J«  God,  vouchsafe  in  all  things 

dictam,    adscri  »J-ptam,    ra  ^  to  make  blessed,  »f«  approved, 

tarn,     rationabilem,    accepta-  ^  ratified,  »J-  reasonable,  and 

bilemque  facere  digneris  :  ut  acceptable,  that  it  may  become 

nobis  Cor^pus  et   San^guis  to   us    the    Body    >f»    and    Hr* 

fiat      dilectissimi      Filii      tui  Blood    of  Thy  most    beloved 

Domini  nostri  Jesu  Christi.  Son,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 


ioo  THE   THIRD   PRAYER   IN   THE   CANON. 


THE  THIRD    PRAYER  IN  THE  CANON 
BEFORE  THE  CONSECRATION. 


Which  oblation  do  Thou,  O  God,  vouchsafe  in 
all  things  to  make  *%*  blessed,  ^  approved,  >J«  rati 
fied,  reasonable,  and  acceptable,  that  it  may  become 
to  us  the  Body  ^  and  ^  Blood  of  Thy  most 
beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER. 


This  prayer  is  in  close  connection  with  the  preceding 
and  serves  as  an  immediate  introduction  to  the  act 
of  Consecration. 

We  ask  God  first  to  bless  the  bread  and  wine 
(the  Oblation)  in  the  most  perfect  of  all  ways  by  trans 
forming  them  into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord,  the 
source  of  all  blessings  to  the  world. 

The  Latin  word  adscriptam — legitimate — is  variously 
explained.  Perhaps  the  best  rendering  is  approved, 
that  is  according  to  the  directions  prescribed,  laid  down 
by  our  Lord  at  the  Last  Supper.  Adscriptam,  says  Father 
Suarez,  may  be  taken  to  mean  that  the  oblation  should 
be  made  as  prescribed  by  our  Lord  in  the  words  "  Do 
this  in  commemoration  of  Me "  and  consequently 
legitimate. 

The  oblation  will  be  ratified  that  is  real,  valid  it 
offered  in  the  way  ordained  by  our  Lord  in  the 
institution  of  the  Blessed  Eucharist ;  thus  a  Sacrament 


THE   THIRD   PRAYER   IN   THE   CANON.  101 


properly  administered  we  speak  of  as  real,  valid — as 
Baptism,  Marriage,  &c. 

The  offering  or  sacrifice  is  said  to  be  reasonable 
(compare  St.  Paul's  expression,  the  reasonable  homage  of 
our  faith),  because  on  the  altar  the  Victim  offered  is 
the  Lamb  of  God,  Uncreated  Reason  and  Wisdom,  quite 
different  from  the  Sacrifices  of  the  Old  Law  where  the 
victims  were  animals  without  reason.  Adorned  by 
these  four  qualities  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Body  and 
Blood  of  Jesus  Christ  is  infallibly  acceptable  to  the 
Eternal  Father. 

That  it  may  become  to  us  the  Body  ^  and 
4-  Blood  of  Thy  most  beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord. 

These  words  express  the  essence  of  the  Sacri 
fice  offered  by  the  consecration,  and  the  essential 
change  in  the  matter  of  the  Sacrifice.  Bread  and  wine 
become  for  us  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  For 
us,  that  is,  for  our  Salvation.  The  Angel  said  to  the 
shepherds  in  Luke  (ii.  u) :  "  For  this  day  is  born  to  you 
a  Saviour  who  is  Christ  the  Lord  in  the  city  of  David." 

This  prayer  is  accompanied  by  five  signs  of  the 
Cross.  They  are  made  over  the  bread  and  wine  at  the 
words,  blessed,  approved,  and  ratified,  one  is  made 
over  the  host  alone  at  the  word  Body,  and  another  over 
the  chalice  at  the  word  Blood.  The  connection 
between  the  sign  of  the  Cross  and  the  Crucifixion  is 
evident.  The  first  three  signs  of  the  Cross  remind  us 
of  the  Blessed  Trinity,  by  whose  power  the  consecra 
tion  of  the  bread  and  wine  is  effected.  Some  pious 
souls  see  in  the  five  signs  of  the  Cross  a  reminder  of  the 
five  wounds  of  our  Lord. 


102  CONSECRATION   OF   THE   BREAD. 


I.  CONSECRATION    OF    THE  BREAD. 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  CONSECRATION. 

Qui  pridie  quam  pateretur,  Who    the     day   before   He 

accepit.  panem  in   sanctas  ac  suffered,    (he    takes   the    Host) 

venerabiles   inarms   suas :     et  took  bread  into  His  holy  and 

elevatis  oculis  in  coelum  ad  te  venerable  hands  (he  raises  his 

Deum  Patrem  suum  omnipo-  eyes    to   heaven),  and  with  His 

tentem,tibigratiasagens,bene-  eyes  lifted  up  towards  heaven, 

4-  dixit,  fregit,  deditque  disci-  to  Thee,   God,  His  Almighty 

pulis  suis,  dicens  :     Accipite,  Father,  giving  thanks  to  Thee, 

et  manducate  ex  hoc  omnes.  did  bless,  ^  break,  and  give 

Hoc     EST     ENIM       CORPUS  to  His  disciples,  saying :  Take 

MEUM.  and  eat  ye  all  of  this  ; 

FOR  THIS  is  MY  BODY. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE 
CONSECRATION  OF  BREAD. 


Who  the  day  before  He  suffered  (the  Priest 
takes  the  Host)  took  bread  into  His  holy  and 
venerable  hands  (he  raises  his  eyes  to  heaven) 
and  with  His  eyes  lifted  up  towards  heaven,  to 
Thee,  God,  His  Almighty  Father,  giving  thanks 
to  Thee,  did  bless,  ^  break,  and  give  to  His 
disciples,  saying. 

The  words:  into  His  holy  and  venerable  hands 
and  with  His  eyes  lifted  up  towards  heaven,  to 
Thee,  God,  His  Almighty  Father,  are  not  found 
in  the  Scriptural  Narrative:  Matthew  xxvi.  26  —  28: 
Mark  xiv.  22 — 24  :  Luke  xxii.  19,  20  and  i  Cor.  xi. 
23 — 26,  but  come  to  us  through  the  tradition  of  the 
Church. 


CONSECRATION   OF   THE   BREAD.  103 

We  must  distinguish  between  two  actions  of  our 
Lord,  giving  thanks  and  blessing.  Thanksgiving  was 
offered  to  His  Father,  the  author  of  all  good  ;  blessing 
was  intended  only  for  the  bread  and  wine  about  to  be 
changed  into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ.  Break, 
our  Lord  is  thought  to  have  broken  the  portion  of 
unleavened  bread  into  twelve  or  thirteen  different 
pieces,  saying :  Take  and  eat  ye  all  of  this : 

FOR  THIS   IS   MY  BODY. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  WORDS  OF  CONSECRATION. 


For  gives  the  reason  why  Christ  asked  His  Apostles 
to  eat.  The  words  that  follow  must  be  taken  in 
their  plain  meaning.  The  word  this  means,  what 
I  show  you  at  this  moment  in  My  hands  and  what 
I  give  you — is  My  Body.  But  the  Body  of  Christ  is 
not  bread,  and  to  verify  our  Lord's  words  the  meaning 
must  be,  this  is  bread  no  longer  but  the  Body  of 
Christ.  To  say  that  the  expression  this  is  My  Body 
means  the  figure  of  My  Body,  is  the  same  as  saying 
this  is  My  Body,  means  this  is  not  My  Body.  For 
the  figure  of  the  Body  is  not  the  Body  itself.  There  is 
made  by  virtue  of  the  words,  this  is  My  Body,  the 
conversion  of  the  whole  substance  of  the  bread  into  the 
substance  of  the  Body  of  our  Lord,  the  species  or 
outward  appearances  alone  remaining,  and  this  con 
version,  the  Council  of  Trent  teaches,  is  suitably 
called  Transubstantiation.  But  as  the  Body  of  our 
Lord  cannot  exist  without  His  Blood  (for  a  bloodless 
body  is  dead,  and  Christ  can  die  no  more),  the  Body 
necessarily  brings  with  It  the  Blood,  and  the  Body 


io4 


CONSECRATION   OF   THE    WINE. 


and  Blood  are  necessarily  connected  with  the  Soul  and 
Divinity  of  our  Lord,  therefore  after  the  words  of 
Consecration  are  pronounced  at  Mass,  Christ  is  whole 
and  entire  under  the  appearance  of  bread.  Here  is 
the  whole  doctrine  of  Transubstantiation.  Man's  reason 
can  never  explain  it  nor  disprove  it.  It  remains 
the  mystery  of  Faith. 


II.   CONSECRATION   OF  THE  WINE. 


Simili  modo  postquam 
coenaturn  est,  accipiens  et 
hunc  praeclarum  Calicem  in 
sanctas,  ac  venerabiles  rnanus 
suas  :  item  tibi  gratias  agens, 
bene^-dixit,  deditque  disci- 
pulis  suis,  dicens  :  Accipite  et 
bibite  ex  eo  omnes. 

Hie  EST  ENIM  CALIX  SAN- 
GUINIS  MET,  NOVI  ET  AETERNI 
TESTAMENT!  :  MYSTERIUM 
FIDEI  :  QUI  PRO  VOBIS  ET  PRO 
MULTIS  EFFUNDETUR  IN  RE- 
MISSIONEM  PECCATORUM. 

Haec  quotiescumque  fece- 
ritis,  in  mei  memoriam  fa- 
cietis. 


In  like  manner,  after  He 
had  supped  (he  takes  the  chalice 
in  both  his  hands'),  taking  also 
this  excellent  Chalice  into  His 
holy  and  venerable  hands, 
and  giving  Thee  thanks,  He 
bless-^ed,  and  gave  to  His 
disciples,  saying :  Take  and 
drink  ye  all  of  This  : 

FOR  THIS  is  THE  CHALICE 
OF  MY  BLOOD  OF  THE  NEW  AND 
ETERNAL  TESTAMENT  I  THE 
MYSTERY  OF  FAITH  I  WHICH 
SHALL  BE  SHED  FOR  YOU,  AND 
FOR  MANY,  TO  THE  REMISSION 

OF  SINS. 

As  often  as  ye  do  these 
things,  ye  shall  do  them  in 
remembrance  of  Me. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE 
CONSECRATION  OF  WINE. 


In  like  manner,  after  He  had  supped  (the  priest 
takes  the  Chalice  in  both  his  hands),  taking  also  this 
excellent  Chalice  (so-called  from  the  surpassing 
treasure  of  the  Precious  Blood  it  is  meant  to  contain) 


CONSECRATION   OF   THE    WINE.  105 

into  His  holy  (as  the  hands  of  Jesus  Christ  essentially 
are,  as  the  hands  of  His  priest  are  by  anointing  at  ordi 
nation)  and  venerable  hands,  giving  Thee  thanks  (as 
before  the  Consecration  of  the  bread,  as  Man  to  His 
Father,  for  the  incomprehensible  gift  of  the  Eucharist), 
He  bless4*ed  it,  that  the  wine  might  be  worthy  to  be 
converted  into  His  Blood,  and  gave  to  His  disciples, 
saying,  Take  and  drink  ye  all  of  this :  For  this  is 
the  Chalice  of  My  Blood  of  the  New  and  Eternal 
Testament,  the  Mystery  of  Faith ;  which  shall  be 
shed  for  you  and  for  many  to  the  remission  of  sins. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  WORDS  OF  THE  CONSECRATION 
OF  THE  CHALICE. 


Father  Suarez  says  that,  according  to  the  common 
opinion  of  theologians,  not  merely  the  words  of  the  form, 
this  is  the  Chalice  of  my  Blood,  but  all  the  words 
from  take  to  remission  of  sins,  were  pronounced  by 
Jesus  Christ. 

The  words  which  consecrate  the  wine— this  is  the 
Chalice  of  My  Blood — correspond  in  the  consecration 
of  the  bread  to  this  is  My  Body.  The  Chalice  of 
My  Blood  means  the  Cup  or  Chalice  which  contains 
My  Blood.  The  explanation  given  in  the  consecration 
of  the  bread  holds  good  for  the  consecration  of  the  wine. 
After  our  Lord  had  pronounced  the  words,  this  is  the 
Chalice  of  My  Blood,  according  to  their  plain  meaning, 
wine  was  converted  by  virtue  of  the  words  into  the 
Blood  of  Christ.  But  as  the  Blood  of  Christ  cannot 
exist  without  His  Body,  nor  the  Body  and  Blood  without 
His  Soul  and  Divinity,  we  have  consequently  the  Body 
and  Blood,  Soul  and  Divinity  of  our  Lord  whole  and 


io6  CONSECRATION   OF   THE    WINE. 


entire  under  the  appearance  of  wine  as  under  the 
appearance  of  bread. 

The  Sacrament  of  the  Eucharist  is  complete  under 
one  kind,  since  under  either  kind  there  is  present  the 
whole  Christ. 

But  the  Consecration,  according  to  our  Lord's 
command,  must  ever  be  under  both  kinds,  since  it  is 
only  from  the  double  Consecration  that  the  Blessed 
Eucharist  has  the  character  of  a  Sacrifice.  The 
separate  Consecration  of  bread  and  wine  represents  in 
a  mystical  way  the  death  of  Christ,  the  parting  of  the 
Body  and  Blood  on  the  Cross.  That  Blood  was  shed 
really  on  the  Cross  :  mystically  in  the  institution  of  the 
Eucharist  and  daily  at  Mass  on  our  altars. 

The  Blood  in  the  Chalice  is  the  Blood  shed  on 
the  Cross  and  that  Blood  is  received  by  us  in  the 
Sacrament.  "The  Blood,"  says  St.  Thomas  (Hi.  q. 
78.  a.  3.  ad.  7.),  "  consecrated  apart  from  the  Body, 
more  closely  represents  the  Passion  of  Christ  and  there 
fore  more  suitably  in  the  Consecration  of  the  Blood 
than  of  the  Body  mention  is  made  of  the  Passion  of 
Christ  and  of  the  fruit  it  produced."  Chalice  in 
Scripture  sometimes  signifies  passion  as  in  St.  Matt. 
(xx.  22) :  "  Can  you  drink  the  Chalice  which  I  am  going  to 
drink?"  and  it  signifies  a  drink  in  Psalm  (xxii.  5): 
"  And  my  Chalice  which  inebriateth  me,  how  goodly  it 
is." 

The  words  of  the  New  and  Eternal  Testament 
contain  an  allusion  to  Exodus  xxiv.  8.  Testament  or 
Covenant,  the  original  (Sia^*?;)  means  either.  As  the 
Old  Covenant  of  the  Law  was  dedicated  with  the  blood 
of  the  Sacrifice,  so  now  the  New  Covenant  of  the 
Gospel  is  to  be  dedicated  with  the  Blood  of  Jesus 
Christ. 


THE  ELEVATION  OF  THE  HOST  AND  CHALICE.     107 

The  Mystery  of  Faith.  These  words  according  to 
some  writers  (who  disagree  with  Suarez),  we  owe  to 
St.  Peter.  Transubstantiation  is  a  truth  above  reason 
which  we  take  on  the  authority  of  God's  word,  hence  a 
mystery  of  Faith.  The  words  which  shall  be  shed 
for  you  were  addressed  to  the  Apostles  then  before  our 
Saviour's  eyes.  And  for  many.  The  Blood  is  shed  for 
all :  and  for  many  efficaciously — that  is,  many,  the  saved, 
reap  the  full  benefit  of  our  Lord's  death — while  the  lost, 
through  their  own  fault,  use  it  to  their  destruction. 

To  the  remission  of  sins.  These  words  express 
the  great  end  of  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Cross,  the  washing 
away  of  the  sins  of  the  world. 

After  pronouncing  the  words  of  Consecration  the 
priest,  laying  the  Chalice  on  the  Corporal  says,  As 
often  as  ye  shall  do  these  things  ye  shall  do  them 
in  remembrance  of  Me.  The  Council  of  Trent  defines 
in  Sess.  xxii.  Can.  2.  that  by  these  words  our  Lord 
made  His  Apostles  priests,  and  prescribed  that  they  and 
other  priests,  their  successors  in  the  priesthood,  should 
offer  the  Sacrifice  of  His  Body  and  Blood. 


THE  ELEVATION  OF  THE  HOST  AND 
OF  THE  CHALICE. 

The  Church  has  ever  adored  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
from  the  time  of  Its  institution.  But  the  outward 
signs  by  which  the  Church  has  expressed  this  adoration 
have  not  always  been  the  same.  In  the  Greek  liturgies 
the  Elevation  of  the  Eucharist  takes  place  shortly 
before  the  Communion.  Formerly  in  the  Latin  Mass 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  was  elevated  only  at  the  words 


io8  THE   FIRST   PART   OF   THE   PRAYER. 


omnis  honor  et  gloria  just  before  the  Pater  Noster. 
This  is  now  usually  known  as  "  the  little  Elevation." 
The  Elevation  of  Host  and  Chalice  immediately  after 
Consecration  was  introduced  in  detestation  of  the 
denial  of  Transubstantiation  by  Berengarius. 

The  Elevation  of  Host  and  Chalice  seems  to 
have  begun  as  an  act  of  reparation  about  noo  in 
France,  of  which  country  Berengarius  was  a  native ; 
from  France  it  was  introduced  into  Germany,  and 
from  Germany  it  found  its  way  into  other  countries 
of  Europe.  At  first  only  the  Host  was  elevated  and 
afterwards  the  Chalice.  The  further  custom  of  ringing 
a  small  bell  at  the  Elevation  began  in  France  during 
the  twelfth  century,  and  about  the  same  time  the 
ringing  of  the  large  bell  at  the  conventual  Mass  was 
ordered  in  the  statutes  of  some  Monastic  Orders.  The 
bell  is  obviously  to  notify  the  solemn  moment  of  the 
Consecration. 

THE  FIRST  PART  OF  THE  PRAYER 
AFTER  THE  CONSECRATION. 


Unde  et  memores,  Domine,  Wherefore,  O  Lord,  we  Thy 

nos  servi  tui,  sed  et  plebs  tua  servants,   as    also   Thy    holy 

sancta,   ejusdem  Christ!  Filii  people,   calling  to   mind   the 

tui  Domini  nostri  tarn  beatae  blessed    Passion  of   the  same 

Passionis,  necnon  et  ab  inferis  Christ  Thy  Son,  our  Lord,  His 

Resurrectionis,sed  etincoelos  Resurrection   from  the  dead, 

gloriosae  Ascensionis :   offeri-  and   glorious   Ascension    into 

mus  praeclarae  Majestati  tuae  Heaven,  offer  unto  Thy  most 

de  tuis  donis,  ac  datis,  Hos-  excellent  Majesty,  of  Thy  gifts 

tiam    >J<   puram,    Hostiam    4*  and  grants,  a  pure  ^  Victim, 

sanctam,  Hostiam  4-  immacu-  a  holy  tfc  Victim,  an  immacu- 

latam,Panem  -J- sanctum  vitae  late  »f«    Victim,    the    holy    »J- 

aeternae,  et  Calicem  -i-  salutis  Bread  of  eternal  life,  and  the 

perpetuae.  Chalice             of     everlasting 

salvation. 


THE   FIRST   PART   OF   THE   PRAYER.  109 


This  prayer  is  divided  into  three  parts.  The 
prayer  begins  with  the  words,  Unde  et  memores 
("  Wherefore,  O  Lord,  we  thy  servants  "),  and  ends  with 
per  eumdem  Christum  Dominum  nostrum, "  through 
the  same  Christ  our  Lord,"  just  before  the  Memento  for 
the  Dead. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  FIRST  PART  OF  THE  PRAYER 
AFTER  THE  CONSECRATION. 


Father  Suarez  (Hi.  Disp.  75,  sect.  5,  n.  15),  says  that 
the  end  of  these  prayers  after  the  Consecration  is  to 
implore  of  the  Father  to  accept  from  our  unworthy 
hands  the  Divine  Body  and  Blood  of  His  Son,  lest 
through  our  sins  the  fruit  of  the  Sacrifice  be  hindered^ 
lessened,  or  lost. 

We  Thy  servants.  Priests  are  in  a  very  special 
way  the  servants  of  God,  and  attached  to  His  Sanctuary. 
The  use  of  the  plural  is  thought  by  some  writers  to 
refer  to  the  time  when  various  priests  were  said  to 
celebrate,  that  is,  to  perform  one  joint  action  with  a 
Bishop  or  the  Pope  celebrant  at  the  Mass.  This 
custom  is  referred  to  by  Pope  Innocent  III.  in  his  fourth 
book  on  the  Mass.  The  custom  seems  to  have  passed 
out  of  use  in  the  thirteenth  century.  The  only  vestige 
of  it  that  now  remains  is  to  be  found  in  the  Mass  at  the 
Ordination  of  a  priest  and  the  Consecration  of  a  Bishop. 
But  the  use  of  the  plural  in  we  Thy  servants  need  not 
refer  to  the  custom  at  all.  In  the  prayer  Te  igitur, 
which  begins  the  Canon  and  corresponds  closely  in 
form  to  the  present  prayer  the  plural  is  also  used  as  in 
the  Orate  fmtres  and  various  portions  of  the  Mass. 
Priest  and  people  pray  together. 


THE   FIRST  PART   OF   THE   PRAYER. 


The  words  Thy  holy  people  refer  to  the  grace  of 
Baptism.  Those  assisting  at  Mass,  though  not  all 
perhaps  in  grace,  are  presumably  all  baptized  and  in 
that  sense  have  faith,  the  beginning,  foundation,  and 
root  of  all  holiness.  St.  Peter  speaks  of  Christians 
(i  Peter  ii.  10)  as  "  the  holy  people  of  God." 

Calling  to  mind  the  blessed  Passion  of  the  same 
Christ  Thy  Son  our  Lord,  His  Resurrection  from 
the  dead  and  glorious  Ascension  into  Heaven.  The 
three  great  works  of  God  Incarnate  are  His  blessed 
Passion,  His  Resurrection  and  Ascension.  The  first 
kindles  our  love,  the  second  is  the  great  proof  of  our 
faith,  the  third  strengthens  our  hope.  Offer  unto  Thy 
most  excellent  Majesty,  of  Thy  gifts  and  grants. 
By  the  expression  gifts  and  grants  we  may  consider 
the  bread  and  wine  which  formed  the  matter  which 
were  converted  into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord. 
The  words  may  also  be  referred  with  Bellarmine  in 
the  Mass  (Bk.  ii.  ch.  34)  to  Christ  Himself  as  existing 
in  the  Eucharist,  the  noblest  Gift  and  Grant  of  God 
to  the  world.  Compare  the  words  in  the  Church's 
hymn,  Nobis  datus,  nobis  natus  ex  intacta  Virgine — 
"  Given  to  us,  born  for  us  from  a  spotless  Virgin."  We 
offer  to  God  a  Pure^Victim,  a  Holy-^Victim,  an 
Immaculate^Victim,  the  HolyJ-Bread  of  Eternal 
life,  and  the  Chalice^of  everlasting  salvation. 
Bread  is  used  in  our  Lord's  sense.  (John  vi.  48.)  "  I 
am  the  living  bread."  The  Chalice  of  everlasting 
salvation  means  the  Blood  in  the  Chalice  which  is  spilt 
for  our  everlasting  salvation. 

These  words  are  accompanied  by  five  signs  of  the 
Cross.  The  meaning  of  these  five  crosses  is  variously 
explained.  They  cannot  mean  a  blessing  conferred 
by  the  priest  who  is  a  sinner  on  Jesus  Christ  infinitely 


THE   SECOND   PART   OF   THE  PRAYER.  in 

Holy.  The  signs  of  the  Cross  before  the  Consecration 
really  bless  the  bread  and  wine  and  prepare  them  for 
transubstantiation  ;  after  the  Consecration  they  are  to 
be  considered  as  Commemorations — they  are  in  memory 
of  Christ's  Passion.  The  five  crosses  may  be  con 
sidered  to  refer  to  the  Five  Wounds  of  our  Lord.  (See 
Benedict  XIV.  De  Miss.  sect.  i.  c.  277.) 


THE  SECOND  PART  OF  THE  PRAYER. 


Extending  his  hands  the  Priest  proceeds  : 

Supra  quae  propitio  ac  Upon  which  vouchsafe  to 
sereno  vultu  respicere  dig-  look  with  a  propitious  and 
neris :  et  accepta  habere,  serene  countenance,  and  to 
sicuti  accepta  habere  dignatus  accept  them,  as  Thou  wert 
es  munera  pueritui  justi  Abel,  graciously  pleased  to  accept 
et  sacrificium  patriarchae  the  gifts  of  Thy  just  servant 
nostri  Abrahae,  et  quod  tibi  Abel,  and  the  sacrifice  of  our 
obtulit  summus  sacerdos  tuus  Patriarch  Abraham,  and  that 
Melchisedech,  sanctum  sacri-  which  Thy  high  priest  Melchi- 
ficium,  immaculatam  hostiam.  sedech  offered  to  Thee,  a  holy 

Sacrifice      and       a     spotless 

Victim. 


EXPLANATION   OF    THE    PRAYER. 


As  already  stated,  though  in  Itself  the  Adorable 
Victim  on  the  altar  is  of  infinite  value,  nevertheless 
the  Church  prays  that  the  Victim  be  accepted  from  a 
sinner's  hands  with  a  propitious  and  serene  counten 
ance. 

The  gifts  of  Thy  just  servant  Abel — the  allusion 
is  to  Genesis  (iv.  4),  where  it  is  said  that  the  Lord 
accepted  Abel  and  his  offerings.  The  offerer  and 
offering  were  both  acceptable. 


H2  THE  THIRD   PART  OF  THE   PRAYER. 


The  sacrifice  of  our   Patriarch  Abraham— the 

allusion  is  to  Genesis  (xxii.),  when  Abraham  was  ready 
sword  in  hand  to  sacrifice  his  son  Isaac.  God  spared 
the  boy  and  blessed  Abraham.  The  offerings  of  Abel 
and  Abraham  are  figures  of  the  bloody  Sacrifice  of 
the  Cross.  Abel  offered  a  lamb,  the  figure  of  the  Lamb 
of  God,  and  was  put  to  death  by  Cain  as  Christ  was  put 
to  death  by  the  Jews.  (Heb.  xii.  24.)  Abraham  is  the 
father  of  all  believers  and  called  our  Patriarch  because 
to  him  was  given  paternity  over  the  nations :  "  and  in 
thy  seed  shall  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed." 

That  which  Thy  high  priest  Melchisedech 
offered  to  Thee,  a  holy  Sacrifice,  a  spotless 
Victim. 

Melchisedech  is  the  figure  of  the  Eternal  High 
Priest  Jesus  Christ.  The  sacrifice  of  Melchisedech 
was  of  bread  and  wine  (Genesis  xiv.  18),  and  therefore 
a  figure  of  the  unbloody  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  where 
our  Lord  is  offered  under  the  appearance  of  bread  and 
wine. 

The  words  holy  Sacrifice,  a  spotless  Victim 
were  added  by  St.  Leo  the  Great  and  refer  to  the 
sacrifice  of  Melchisedech  :  not  that  the  sacrifice  or  host 
in  his  case  was  holy  or  spotless,  but  in  so  far  as  it  pre 
figured  the  spotless  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 


THE  THIRD   PART  OF   THE   PRAYER. 


Bowing  down  profoundly,  with  his  hands  joined  and  placed 
upon  the  A  Itar,  the  Priest  says  : 

Supplices  t.e  rogamus,  omni-  We  most  humbly  beseech 
potens  Deus:jube  haec  per-  Thee,  Almighty  God,  let  these 
ierri  per  manus  sancti  Angeli  offerings  be  carried  by  the 
tui  in  sublime  altare  tuum,  in  hands  of  Thy  holy  Angel  to 


THE   THIRD   PART  OF  THE   PRAYER.  113 

conspectu  divinae  Majestatis  Thy  Altar  on  high,  in  the  sight 

tuae  :    ut  quotquot  (Osculatnr  of  Thy   divine  Majesty,  that 

Altare)    ex  hac  altaris  partici-  as    many  of  us   (he  kisses  the 

patione,  sacrosanctum  Filii  tui  Altar)   as  by  participating  in 

Cor^f-pus       et     San4*guinern  this  Altar,  shall    receive    the 

sumpserimus,  omni  benedicti-  most     sacred  4*  Body     and»f« 

one  coelesti  et   gratia  replea-  Blood   of  Thy    Son,    may  be 

mur.     Per  eumdem  Christum  filled  with  all  heavenly  bless- 

Dominum  nostrum.     Amen.  ing  and  grace.     Through  the 

same  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


EXPLANATION   OF  THE  PRAYER. 


The  Church  begs  by  the  words,  these  offering's, 
that  the  mystical  body  of  the  faithful  with  their 
needs,  labours,  pains  and  prayers  and  the  adorable 
Body  and  Blood,  so  far  as  It  is  offered  by  us, 
may  be  carried  to  Thy  altar  on  high,  that  is,  to 
Heaven,  by  Thy  holy  Angel,  either  the  angel  guardian 
of  the  priest,  or  of  the  altar,  or  of  the  Church,  or 
some  special  angel  deputed  to  assist  at  the  Sacrifice, 
or  in  general  by  the  hands  of  Thy  angels  (the 
singular  being  put  for  the  plural).  Their  office  is  to 
present  to  God  the  prayers  of  men,  and  our  offering 
united  to  theirs  will  merit  the  Divine  favour. 

We  desire  our  prayers  to  be  carried  to  the  Father 
with  the  intention  that  as  many  of  us  (the  priest 
kisses  the  altar)  as  by  participating  in  this  Altar 
shall  receive  the  most  sacred^ Body  and-J-Blood  of 
Thy  Son,  may  be  filled  with  all  heavenly  blessing 
and  grace. 

On  the  altar  lies  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  soon 
to  be  our  Food  and  Drink.  The  Church  begs  the  Eternal 
Father  that  the  action  of  sinful  men  in  offering  the 
Adorable  Sacrifice  may  be  mercifully  accepted  by  Him, 
then  all  heavenly  blessing  and  grace  are  to  be 


u4 


THE   MEMENTO   FOR   THE   DEAD. 


expected    from   this    Heavenly   Banquet   and   Sacrifice 
through  the  same  Christ  our  Lord. 

The  profound  inclination  of  the  priest  in  reciting 
this  prayer  signifies  the  humility  and  earnestness  of  the 
petition. 


THE   MEMENTO   FOR  THE    DEAD. 


Memento  etiam,  Domine, 
famulorum,  famularumque, 
tuarum  N.  et  N.  qui  nos  prae- 
cesserunt  cum  signo  Fidei,  et 
dormiunt  in  somno  pacis. 


Be  mindful,  O  Lord,  of  Thy 
servants,  men  and  women,  N. 
and  N.,  who  are  gone  before 
us  with  the  sign  of  Faith,  and 
sleep  in  the  sleep  of  peace. 


He  prays  for  such  of  the  Dead  as  he  intends  to  pray  for  : 

Ipsis,  Domine,  et  omnibus  in  To  these,  O  Lord,  and  to  all 

Christo  quiescentibus,  locum  that  rest  in  Christ,  grant,  we 

refrigerii,    lucis   et    pacis,    ut  beseech  Thee,  a   place  of  re- 

indulgeas,  deprecamur.      Per  freshment,  light,   and  peace, 

eumdem  Christum  Dominum  Through  the  same  Christ  our 

nostrum.     Amen.  Lord.     Amen. 

The  practice  of  praying  for  the  dead  at  Mass  dates 
from  Apostolic  times.  The  actual  Memento  in  a  low 
voice  now  in  use  was  probably  introduced  in  the 
eleventh  or  twelfth  century,  when  the  names  (where 
N.  and  N.  are  now  placed)  of  the  dead  were  read  at 
Mass  from  the  Diptychs. 

The  Memento  for  the  Living  is  placed  before  the  Con 
secration.  The  living  can  join  in  offering  the  Sacrifice 
with  the  priest ;  the  dead  cannot  offer  the  Sacrifice;  they 
can  only  benefit  by  its  fruits,  especially  by  the  satis 
factory  power  of  the  Mass.  The  Memento  for  the  Dead 
comes  after  the  Consecration,  when  the  Lamb  is  mysti 
cally  slain,  reduced  to  the  state  of  a  victim. 


THE   MEMENTO   FOR   THE   DEAD.  115 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  MEMENTO  FOR  THE  DEAD. 


Be  mindful,  O  Lord,  of  Thy  servants,  men  and 
women,  N.  and  N.,  who  are  gone  before  us  with  the 
sign  of  Faith,  that  is  with  the  character  of  Baptism 
on  their  soul,  and  sleep  in  the  sleep  of  peace.  Our 

Lord's  own  name  for  death  is  sleep — "the  girl  is  not 
dead,  she  sleeps."  We  too  speak  of  cemetery,  which 
means  the  sleeping-place. 

The  priest  in  his  private  capacity  may  here  pray  for 
any  soul  who  has  left  this  earth,  even  for  such  as 
died  in  the  very  act  of  sin.  At  the  last  they  may  have 
found  mercy. 

To  these,  O  Lord,  and  to  all  that  rest  in 
Christ,  that  is,  who  died  in  the  grace  of  God  free  of 
serious  sin,  grant,  we  beseech  Thee  (the  Church 
returns  to  her  earnest  and  humble  entreaty,  we  beseech 
Thee)  a  place  of  refreshment — refrigtrium,  a  cooling 
from  the  heat  of  the  fire  and  from  the  fever  of 
the  agony  of  loss.  The  word  indicates  relief  from 
the  double  pain  of  sense  and  loss.  Place  of  light, 
that  is  Heaven,  as  Hell  is  the  place  of  darkness.  Place 
of  peace — that  is  perfect  peace.  For  there  is  peace  in 
Purgatory  from  the  certainty  of  salvation,  through 
freedom  from  sin  and  from  the  love  and  sympathy  of 
the  suffering  souls.  But  the  peace  is  imperfect — in 
Heaven  only  is  there  perfect  rest  and  peace. 


n6  THE  THIRD  PRAYER  AFTER  THE  CONSECRATION. 


THE  THIRD  PRAYER  OF  THE  CANON 
AFTER  THE  CONSECRATION. 


Nobis  quoque  peccatoribus  And  to  us  also  sinners,  Thy 

famulis  tuis,    de   multitudine  servants,  hoping  in  the  multi- 

miserationum  tuarum  speran-  tude  of  Thy  mercies,  vouchsafe 

tibus,partem  aliquam  etsocie-  to  grant  some  part  and  fellow- 

tatem    donare   digneris,    cum  ship  with  Thy   holy  Apostles 

tuis  sanctis  Apostolis  et  Mar-  and     Martyrs :      with     John, 

tyribus :     cum    Joanne,     Ste-  Stephen,  Matthias,  Barnabas, 

phano,      Mathia,       Barnaba,  Ignatius,  Alexander,    Marcel- 

Ignatio,Alexandro,Marcellino,  linus,     Peter,    Felicitas,    Per- 

Petro,    Felicitate,     Perpetua,  petua,  Agatha,    Lucy,  Agnes, 

Agatha,    Lucia,   Agnete,   Cas-  Cecily,  Anastasia,  and  with  all 

cilia,  Anastasia     et    omnibus  Thy  Saints :    into  whose  com- 

Sanctis   tuis;     intra    quorum  pany    we    beseech    Thee    to 

nos     consortium,    non     aesti-  admit  us,  not  by  weighing  our 

mator     meriti,     sed      veniae,  merits,  but   by  a   free  gift   of 

quaesumus,    largitor  admitte.  pardon.     Through  Christ  our 

Per   Christum    Dominum  no-  Lord, 
strum. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER. 


After  praying  for  the  dead  who  are  resting  in  Christ, 
the  Church  prays  for  the  living  whose  future  is  un 
certain  and  exposed  to  danger. 

And  to  us  also  sinners  (the  priest  slightly  raises  bis 
voice)  hoping  in  the  multitude  of  Thy  mercies,vouch- 
safe  to  grant  some  part  and  fellowship  with  Thy 
holy  Apostles  and  Martyrs,  with  John  (St.  John  the 
Baptist),  Stephen  (the  first  martyr),  Matthias  (elected 
to  fill  the  place  of  Judas),  Barnabas  (companion  and 
fellow-labourer  with  St.  Paul),  Ignatius  (the  martyr, 
successor  to  Peter  in  the  see  of  Antioch),  Alexander 
(fifth  Pope  after  St.  Peter),  Marcellinus  (priest),  Peter 


THE   CONCLUSION   OF   THE   CANON.  117 

(exorcist  of  the  Roman  Church),  Felicitas  and  Per- 
petua  (two  youthful  heroines,  first  scourged  and  finally 
beheaded  A.D.  202),  Agatha  (virgin  and  martyr),  Lucy 
(martyred  304),  Agnes  (virgin  and  martyr,  at  thirteen), 
Cecily  (virgin  and  martyr;  through  her  love  of  singing 
the  Divine  praises,  represented  with  a  lyre),  Anastasia 
(martyr,  burnt  304),  and  with  all  Thy  Saints,  into 
whose  company,  we  beseech  Thee,  to  admit  us,  not 
by  weighing  our  merits,  but  by  a  free  gift  of  pardon, 
that  is,  we  have  no  claim  of  our  own,  we  trust  to  Thy 
mercy  to  freely  pardon  our  offences,  and  thus  to  obtain 
for  us  fellowship  with  Thy  Saints.  Through  Christ 
our  Lord. 


THE  CONCLUSION  OF  THE  CANON. 


The  preceding  prayer  closes  with  the  words  through 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen  is  omitted  to  show  the  close 
connection  between  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  the 
following  prayer  : 

Per  queni  haec  omnia,  Do-  By   whom,    O    Lord,   Thou 

mine,     semper     bona     creas,  dost  always  create,  sanctify, 4- 

sancti«^«ticas,  vivi^ficas,  bene-  vivify,  •%<  bless,  •%•  and  grant  us 

4-dicis,  et  praestas  nobis.  all  these  good  things. 

He  uncovers  the  Chalice,  and  makes  a  genuflexion ;  then 
taking  the  Host  in  his  right  hand,  and  holding  the  Chalice  in 
his  left,  he  makes  with  the  Host  Jive  crosses,  saying : 

Per  ip»{«sum,  et  cum  ip»J-so,  Through  Him,»J-and  with 
et  in  ip^so,  est  tibi  Deo  Patri  Him, 4-  and  in  Him, 4-  is  to 
4-  omnipotenti  in  imitate  Thee,  God  the  Father  »J-  Al- 
Spiritus4-Sancti,omnishonor  mighty,  in  the  unity  of  the 
et  gloria.  Holy  •£•  Ghost,  all  honour  and 

glory. 


n8  THE   CONCLUSION  OF   THE   CANON. 

By  whom,  O  Lord,  Thou  dost  always  create, 
sanctify,  4-  vivify,  ^  bless,  *%*  and  grant  us  all  these 
good  things.  At  the  crosses  the  priest  signs  the 
Sacred  Host  and  Chalice  together :  and  then  with  the 
Host  makes  five  crosses,  three  over  the  Chalice,  and 
two  between  it  and  himself,  at  the  same  time  saying : 
through  Him,  ^  and  with  Him,  ^  and  in  Him,  >J«  is 
to  Thee,  God  the  Father^Almighty,  in  the  unity  of 
the  Holy  ^  Ghost  all  honour  and  glory  (here  the 
priest  holds  the  Sacred  Host  over  the  Chalice  and 
slightly  elevates  both  together). 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER  WHICH  ENDS  THE  CANON. 


The  prayer  by  which  the  Canon  concludes  is 
divided  into  two  parts,  the  first  from  by  whom,  O  Lord, 
to  good  things. 

Let  us  explain  the  first  part.  The  words  all  these 
good  things  include  the  bread  and  wine  existing  on 
the  altar  before  the  Consecration.  They  are  still 
through  the  species,  before  the  eyes  of  the  priest,  the 
veil,  as  it  were,  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  elements  of  bread  and  wine  are  created  ;  on  the  altar 
from  being  merely  natural  gifts  they  are  transformed 
into  heavenly  gifts,  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  as  such  become  our  inheritance  and  food.  The 
words  pyaestas  nobis — grant  us — refer  to  the  consecrated 
elements,  to  the  bread  and  wine  after  their  conversion 
into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord. 

The  words  of  the  prayer  then  may  thus  be  explained 
—by  whom,  that  is,  by  Jesus  Christ  (Coloss.  i.  16), 
Thou  dost  always  create.  Create  may  refer  to  the 
bread  and  wine  before  Consecration,  or  it  may  refer  to 


THE  CONCLUSION   OF   THE   CANON.  119 

Transubstantiation.  God  who  once  created  the  Body 
of  His  Son  from  a  Virgin,  daily  from  bread  creates  the 
Flesh  of  Christ  and  from  wine  the  Blood  of  Christ. 

God  changes  by  the  same  Jesus  Christ  the  created 
gifts  of  bread  and  wine  into,  as  we  have  seen,  the 
Heavenly  gift  of  the  Eucharist.  This  essential  trans 
formation  is  presented  to  us  from  three  different  points 
of  view— by  whom,  O  Lord,  Thou  dost  always 
sanctify ;  bread  and  wine  reach  the  highest  degree  of 
sanctification  when  converted  into  the  Body  and 
Blood  of  the  all  Holy  God  ;  vivify,  by  consecration  they 
become  the  living  Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  foundation  of  all  true  life ;  lastly  bless,  the  bread 
and  wine  are  "blessed"  in  the  full  force  of  the  words 
when  converted  into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ,  in 
Itself  infinitely  blessed,  and  the  fountain  whence  flows 
every  blessing  to  us.  God  grants  us  by  Jesus  Christ 
these  gifts  sanctified,  vivified,  and  blessed  as  a 
Sacrifice  and  a  Sacrament,  as  the  ransom  and  the 
nourishment  of  our  souls. 

A  much  more  profound  sense  attaches  to  these  words 
if  we  consider  the  bread  and  wine  as  representative  (by 
their  outward  appearance  at  least)  of  all  natural  pro 
ductions.  In  this  way  Jesus  Christ  in  Holy  Mass 
comes  before  us  as  the  Author  and  Dispenser  of 
the  gifts  of  nature  and  of  grace.  In  early  times,  and 
on  certain  feasts,  immediately  before  the  prayer,  by 
whom,  O  Lord,  Thou  dost  always  create,  a  blessing 
was  read  by  the  priest  over  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  which 
the  faithful  brought  with  them  and  laid  within  the 
sanctuary  much  in  the  same  way  as  we  now  place 
palms  on  Palm  Sunday.  These  offerings  included 
amongst  other  things,  articles  of  food,  water,  wine, 
milk,  honey,  oil,  grapes,  and  fruit.  These  offerings, 


120  THE   CONCLUSION  OF  THE   CANON. 

blessed  and  placed  near  the  altar,  could  certainly 
in  another  and  wider  sense  be  comprised  amongst 
the  good  things  created,  sanctified,  vivified,  blessed 
and  granted  through  Jesus  Christ.  A  vestige  of  the 
custom  of  earlier  ages  is  seen  in  the  blessing  of  the 
Holy  Oil  for  the  sick  by  the  Bishop  on  Maundy 
Thursday.  Before  saying  at  Mass  the  words  by  whom, 
O  Lord,  Thou  dost  always  create,  &c.,  the  Bishop 
exorcises  and  then  blesses  in  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  the  Oil  used  in  Extreme  Unction.  The 
moment  selected  by  the  Church  for  blessing  the  Holy 
Oil  is  the  Canon  of  the  Mass  where  the  death  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  placed  before  our  eyes  in  the  double  conse 
cration  of  bread  and  wine.  The  Oil  is  blessed  after  the 
Nobis  quoque  peccatovibus,  in  which  the  Church  prays  that 
her  children  may  have  some  share,  in  spite  of  their 
sins,  with  the  saints  in  glory.  As  if  in  keeping  with 
her  request,  she  commands  her  Bishop  to  bless  then  the 
Oil  of  Extreme  Unction,  which  has  as  its  special  sacra 
mental  grace,  the  power  to  wash  away  the  remnants 
of  sin,  which  hinder  our  entrance  into  Heaven.  This 
close  union  between  these  blessings  and  the  Eucharistic 
Sacrifice  is  an  eloquent  testimony  to  the  belief  that 
the  Mass  is  the  centre  of  all  grace  and  benediction. 

We  now  come  to  the  second  part  of  the  prayer, 
through  Him,  >%*  and  with  Him,  ^  and  in  Him,  *f« 
is  to  Thee,  God  the  Fathers-Almighty,  in  the  unity 
of  the  Holy  4-  Ghost,  all  honour  and  glory. 

We  must  bear  in  mind  the  two  natures,  Divine  and 
Human,  in  Jesus  Christ.  Through  Him  *J«,  that  is, 
through  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  and  Holy  Ghost  are 
infinitely  glorified,  first  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  Man- 
God,  secondly,  because  the  homage  of  creatures  is  only 
acceptable  when  presented  through  Christ  the  one 


THE   CONCLUSION    OF  THE   CANON.  121 


mediator.  With  Him.*J«  The  Father  and  Holy 
Ghost  receive  all  honour  and  glory  with  the  Son,  for 
Christ  is  true  God.  In  Him.*!*  The  Father  and  Holy 
Ghost  are  glorified  in  Jesus  Christ  because  the  three 
Persons  of  the  Blessed  Trinity,  by  their  one  essence 
and  nature,  must  necessarily  receive  the  same  honour 
and  glory. 


THE  SIGNS  OF  THE   CROSS   MADE 
DURING   THIS   PRAYER. 


The  three  signs  of  the  Cross  made  over  the  Chalice 
at  the  words  sanctify,  vivify,  bless,  signify  the  sancti- 
fication,  quickening,  and  benediction  caused  in  the 
bread  and  wine  by  conversion  into  Christ's  Body  and 
Blood  at  the  Consecration ;  while  they  remind  us  of 
the  fulness  of  every  grace  which  the  Eucharist  bestows 
upon  the  Church.  After  the  prayer  a  sudden  change 
is  seen  in  the  Rubric.  For  the  priest  in  saying  the 
words  through  Him,  with  Him,  in  Him,  makes  the 
sign  of  the  Cross  three  times  over  the  Chalice  not 
with  his  hand  but  with  the  Host,  and  at  the  mention 
of  the  Father  and  Holy  Ghost  makes  the  sign  of  the 
Cross  twice  between  the  Chalice  and  his  breast.  It  is 
extremely  difficult  to  give  a  satisfactory  explanation  of 
these  signs  of  the  Cross.  Perhaps,  as  Gihr  suggests 
(vol.  ii.  p.  367,  French  translation),  the  reason  is  that  as 
the  Son  is  mentioned  three  times  the  Cross  is  made  thrice 
over  the  Chalice  which  contains  His  Body  and  Blood. 
The  Cross  and  Crucifixion  are  distinctive  of  the  Second 
Person  of  the  Blessed  Trinity.  The  Crucifixion  of 
Christ,  whom  we  believe  to  be  present  in  the  Chalice, 


122  THE   CONCLUSION   OF   THE   CANON. 

is  represented  to  us  in  a  very  marked  way  in  the  sign 
of  the  Cross  made  by  His  own  Body.  That  Body  lay 
extended  on  the  tree  in  the  form  of  a  Cross.  "  Who 
His  ownself  bore  our  sins  in  His  Body  on  the  tree  " 
(i  Peter  ii.  24).  But  why  at  the  mention  of  the  Father 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  is  the  sign  of  the  Cross  made 
outside  the  Chalice  ?  Possibly  to  show  (this  is  all 
we  can  say)  that  the  greatest  honour  rendered  to  the 
Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  through  the  Passion 
of  Christ,  which  we  commemorate  in  the  Eucharist. 

At  the  words  omnis  honor  et  gloria — all  honour 
and  glory,  the  priest  holds  the  Host  and  Chalice 
together  and  slightly  raises  both.  In  this  action  we 
have  the  Little  Elevation,  which  is  much  more  ancient 
than  the  Elevation  after  the  Consecration.  In  some 
countries,  e.g.,  Belgium,  the  bell  is  here  rung  three 
times. 

The  Canon  ends  with  the  words  per  omnia 
saecula  saeculorum— for  ever  and  ever,  to  which  the 
people  answer  Amen  through  the  server  or  choir.  The 
Canon  ends  in  a  burst  of  praise. 


CHAPTER  the  THIRTEENTH. 


PART   THE    FOURTH. 
From  the  Pater  Noster  to  the  end  of  Mass. 


THE  OUR  FATHER  AND  ITS  SEQUEL 
THE  LIBERA. 

THE  priest  after  the  Amen  of  the  server,  who 
answers  for  the  congregation,  says  Oremus,  the  solemn 
invitation  to  prayer,  and  begins  the  introduction  to 
the  Pater  Noster.  The  Pater  Noster  is  contained  in 
all  the  old  Liturgies  and  it  is  generally  thought  to 
have  been  introduced  into  the  Mass  by  the  Apostles, 
at  the  command,  so  says  St.  Jerome,  of  our  Lord 
Himself. 

Its  present  place  immediately  after  the  Canon  is  due 
to  St.  Gregory  the  Great.  In  the  Ambrosian  and 
Mozarabic  rite  the  Pater  is  said  after  the  Breaking  of 
the  Host. 

The  introduction  runs  thus :  Instructed  by  Thy 
saving  precepts,  and  following  Thy  divine  institu 
tion,  we  presume  to  say. 

St.  Luke  (xi.  i)  tells  us  that  the  disciples  said  to 
our  Lord  one  day  :  "  Teach  us  to  pray  as  John  also 
taught  his  disciples."  Hence  the  Church  says  that, 


i24  THE   OUR    FATHER. 

instructed  by  Christ,  and  following  His  Divine  insti 
tution,  we  dare,  we  presume  to  call  Him  by  a  most 
tender  and  affectionate  title  which  otherwise  we  could 
not  venture  to  use,  namely,  Father. 

Praeceptis  salutaribus  mon-  Instructed  by  Thy  saving 

iti,  et  divina  institutione  form-  precepts,  and  following  Thy 

ati,  audemus  dicere.  divine  institution,  we  presume 

to  say  : 

Pater  noster,  qui  es  in  Our  Father,  who  art  in 

coelis :  sanctificetur  nomen  heaven,  hallowed  be  Thy 

tuum  :  adveniat  regnum  tuum  :  Name:  Thy  kingdom  come; 

fiat  voluntas  tua,  sicut  in  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as 

coelo,  et  in  terra.  Panem  nos-  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us  this 

trum  quotidianum  da  nobis  day  our  daily  bread  :  'and  for- 

hodie  :  et  dimitte  nobis  debita  give  us  our  trespasses,  as  we 

nostra,  sicut  et  nos  dimitti-  forgive  them  that  trespass 

mus  debitoribus  nostris.  Et  against  us.  And  lead  us  not 

ne  nos  inducasintentationem.  into  temptation. 

R.  Sed  libera  nos  a  malo.  R.  But  deliver  us  from  evil. 

The  Priest  says  in  a  low  voice : 

Amen.  Amen. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  OUR  FATHER. 


The  Our  Father  is  given  by  St.  Matthew,  in  chapter 
vi.,  as  a  portion  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  St.  Luke 
gives  it  in  chapter  xi.,  as  if  it  had  been  given  for  a 
second  time  and  to  a  different  audience.  There  is 
a  slight  variation  between  the  form  in  St.  Matthew  and 
in  St.  Luke. 

In  the  first  portion  of  the  prayer  we  regard  God  as 
our  end  ;  in  the  last  three  petitions  we  beg  the  removal 
of  all  obstacles  to  gaining  that  end. 

The  invocation  Father  is  to  give  us  hope  in  God 
as  first  and  foremost  an  affectionate  Father — who  art 


THE   OUP    FATHER.  125 


in  Heaven.  His  abode  brings  before  us  the  greatness 
and  majesty  of  God.  Hallowed  be  Thy  name.  These 
words  with  the  invocation  belong  to  perfect  charity,  b}^ 
which  we  love  God  for  His  own  sake  and  desire  the 
glory  and  praise  of  God  from  all  creation. 

In  Thy  Kingdom  come,  we  pray  that  God  may 
reign  in  our  hearts  and  bring  us  to  Heaven.  We  con 
sider  Him  as  the  source  of  all  good  to  us. 

In  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  Heaven, 
we  ask  that  God  may  give  us  the  grace  to  keep  from 
all  sin  by  the  perfect  fulfilment  of  His  will,  as  the 
blessed  fulfil  it  in  Heaven. 

In  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread,  we  ask  our 
daily  nourishment  for  soul  and  body.  In  our  English 
Catholic  version  of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel,  we  have 
supersubstantial,  which  is  taken  from  St.  Jerome's 
Latin  version ;  in  St.  Luke  we  have  daily.  In  St. 
Matthew  and  St.  Luke  the  Greek  word  is  the  same. 
It  means  for  the  day  now  coming  upon  us,  as  we  say 
"for  the  next  twenty-four  hours.''  Daily  bread 
may  also  refer  to  the  living  Bread  in  the  Eucharist 
— "  and  the  bread  that  I  will  give  is  My  flesh  for  the 
life  of  the  world,"  our  Lord's  words  in  St.  John  (vi.  52). 

The  next  three  petitions,  as  already  stated,  are  to 
remove  all  that  hinders  us  from  gaining  our  end. 

Forgive  us  our  trespasses  as  we  forgive  them 
that  trespass  against  us. 

St.  Matthew  has  debts,  but  sins  are  debts  for  which 
we  owe  restitution  to  God.  St.  Luke's  version  explains 
St.  Matthew. 

Lead  us  not  into  temptation,  that  is,  give 
us  grace  not  to  yield  to  any  temptation  which  you 
permit,  and  to  avoid  any  temptation  to  which  our 
corrupt  nature  attracts  us. 


126  SEQUEL   TO   THE   LORD'S   PRAYER. 


But  deliver  us  from  evil,  that  is,  from  all  evils  of 
soul  and  body,  or  from  the  evil  one,  which  seems  the 
more  correct  translation  of  the  Greek.  To  this  last 
petition  the  priest  answers  secretly,  Amen. 


SEQUEL  TO  THE  LORD'S  PRAYER. 


Libera     nos,     quaesumus  Deliver  us,  we  beseech  Thee, 

Domine,   ab   omnibus    mails,  O   Lord,  from  all  evils,  past, 

praeteritis,     praesentibns,    et  present,  and  to  come  :   and  by 

futuris  :  et  intercedente  beata  the  intercession  of  the  blessed 

et    gloriosa    semper    Virgine  and     glorious     Mary   ever    a 

Dei     Genitrice     Maria,     cum  Virgin,  Mother  of  God,  toge- 

beatis  Apostolis  tuis  Petro  et  ther  with  Thy  blessed  Apos- 

Paulo,      atque      Andrea,     et  ties     Peter     and     Paul,    and 

omnibus  Sanctis,  da  propitius  Andrew,  and   all   the  Saints, 

pacem   in  diebus  nostris ;   ut  mercifully  grant  peace  in  our 

ope  misericordiae  tuae  adjuti,  days:    that  by  the  assistance 

et   a  peccato     simus   semper  of   Thy    mercy   we    may    be 

liberi,  et   ab   omni  perturba-  always     free     from    sin,   and 

tione  securi.  secure  from  all  disturbance. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  SEQUEL. 


Deliver  us,  we  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  from  all 
evils,  past,  present,  and  to  come. 

This  prayer  is  the  Church's  addition  to  the  Our 
Father.  It  is  constantly  called  Embolismus,  or 
"  addition,"  by  ecclesiastical  writers.  We  ask  to  be 
delivered  from  all  evils  past,  that  is,  from  the  punish 
ments  due  even  to  forgiven  sin,  and  from  the  weakness 
and  tendency  to  sin  which  remain  after  the  guilt  has 
been  removed,  from  present  evils  and  from  those  which 
the  future  may  have  in  store. 

And  by  the  intercession  of  the  blessed  and 
glorious  Mary  ever  a  Virgin,  Mother  of  God, 


THE   BREAKING   OF   THE   HOST.  127 


together  with  Thy  blessed  Apostles  Peter  and 
Paul  (they  are  always  connected  in  the  services  of  the 
Church.  Andrew  is  added,  because  to  him  as  St.  Peter's 
brother,  the  Church  pays  special  reverence),  and  all 
the  Saints,  mercifully  grant  peace  in  our  days :  that 
by  the  assistance  of  Thy  mercy  we  may  be  always 
free  from  sin,  and  secure  from  all  disturbance  (of 
mind  and  body).  The  priest  places  the  paten  under  the 
Host,  uncovers  the  Chalice,  and  makes  a  genuflexion ; 
then,  rising,  he  takes  the  Host,  breaks  It  in  the  middle 
over  the  Chalice,  saying :  through  the  same  Jesus 
Christ  Thy  Son  our  Lord. 

THE  BREAKING  OF  THE  HOST. 


The  breaking  of  the  Host  is  a  ceremony  of  great 
importance  in  the  Mass.  At  Ordination  the  Bishop 
reminds  the  priest  to  learn  carefully  before  celebrating 
Mass  all  that  concerns  the  Consecration,  the  breaking  of 
the  Host,  and  the  Communion.  The  practice  of  breaking 
the  Host  comes  from  the  institution  of  Christ  and  the 
example  of  the  Apostles.  SS.  Matthew,  Mark,  and 
Luke  all  refer  to  the  breaking  of  bread.  In  the  early 
ages  of  the  Church  the  celebration  of  the  Mass  and  the 
Holy  Communion  were  called  the  breaking  of  bread. 
(Acts  ii.  42  ;  xx.  7,  ii  ;  i  Cor.  x.  16.) 

Perhaps  too  the  breaking  of  the  Host  brings  before 
our  minds  the  violent  Death  of  Jesus  Christ — though  it 
is  needless  to  add  that  no  bones  were  broken  in  His 
Sacred  Body. 

By  the  Roman  rite  the  consecrated  Host  was  always 
divided  into  three  parts,  and  the  priest  consumes  all 
three  according  to  the  present  practice.  According  to 
ancient  usage  the  Hosts  were  much  larger  than  at 


128  THE   BREAKING    OF   THE   HOST. 


present,  one  portion  was  dropped  into  the  chalice,  the 
second  was  consumed  by  the  celebrant,  deacon,  and 
subdeacon,  the  third  was  reserved  for  the  sick. 

After  the  words  through  the  same  Jesus  Christ 
Thy  Son  our  Lord,  Who  with  Thee  in  the  unity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  liveth  and  reigneth  God,  the  priest 
places  half  the  Host  which  is  in  his  left  hand  on  the 
paten,  and  holding  the  particle  which  he  broke  off  in 
his  right  hand,  and  the  Chalice  in  his  left,  he  says  per 
omnia  saecula  saeculorum— for  ever  and  for  ever. 

After  the  recital  of  the  Sequel  to  the  Pater  Noster 
in  an  Episcopal  Mass  the  Archdeacon  who  assisted 
at  Mass  was  wont  at  least  in  some  places  to  turn  round 
to  the  congregation  and  intone  Humiliate  vos  ad 
benedictionem — Bow  down  for  the  Benediction — to 
which  the  rest  of  the  clergy  answered  Deo  gratias. 
The  Bishop  turned  to  the  people,  blessed  them  and 
perhaps  some  gifts  they  might  have  brought  to  be 
blessed. 

This  particular  or  special  blessing  did  not  interfere 
with  the  general  blessing  to  the  congregation  at  the 
end  of  Mass.  A  survival  of  the  blessing  of  the  Bishop 
or  priest  in  this  place  is  seen  in  the  Nuptial  Blessing 
which  is  given  in  a  Nuptial  Mass  after  the  Pater  Noster 
and  also  at  the  end  of  the  Mass.  (See  Introductory  Chapter, 
p.  xxi.) 

After  Amen  the  priest  makes  the  sign  of  the  Cross 
over  the  Chalice  saying,  May  the  peace  of  ^  the 
Lord  be  *%*  always  with  >{«  you,  the  server  answers, 
and  with  thy  spirit;  and  the  priest  drops  the  conse 
crated  particle  into  the  Chalice  saying,  May  this 
mingling  and  consecration  of  the  Body  and  Blood 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  to  us  that  receive  It 
effectual  to  eternal  life. 


THE   BREAKING   OF  THE   HOST.  129 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  BREAKING  OF 
THE  HOST  AND  OF  THE  PRAYER. 

In  the  separate  Consecration  under  two  kinds,  the 
Body  and  Blood  of  our  Saviour  appear  to  us  distinct, 
the  separate  Consecration  represents  the  death  of  the 
Victim  caused  by  the  separation  of  the  Body  and  Blood. 
The  mingling  of  the  two  consecrated  Elements  expresses 
figuratively  that  in  reality  the  Body  is  not  separated 
from  the  Blood,  nor  the  Blood  from  the  Body,  but  that 
under  each  Christ  is  whole  and  entire,  one  Victim  and 
one  food.  The  mystical  reunion  of  the  Body  and 
Blood,  through  the  consecrated  particle  falling  into  the 
Chalice,  is  thought  also  to  represent  the  glorious  Resur 
rection  of  Jesus  Christ,  when  the  Soul  and  Body  were 
united  once  again. 


The  priest  as  he  drops  the  particle  into  the  Chalice 
says,  May  this  mingling  and  consecration  of  the 
Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be 
to  us  that  receive  It  effectual  to  eternal  life. 
These  words  have  been  variously  explained.  The  best 
explanation  is  to  refer  consecration  to  the  thing  con 
secrated.  The  sense  then  is — may  this  mingling  of  the 
consecrated  Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ  be  to  us 
effectual  in  gaining  life.  In  the  Ambrosian  rite,  the 
priest  says,  May  this  mingling  of  the  consecrated 
Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ  be  to  us  who 
eat  It  and  drink  It  unto  life  and  joy  everlasting. 
J 


1 30  THE   AGNUS   DEI. 


THE    AGNUS     DEI     AND    THE     PRAYERS 
BEFORE  THE   PRIEST'S  COMMUNION. 


The  priest  covers  the  chalice,  genuflects,  and  rises  to 
say  three  times  the  Agnus  Dei. 

Since  the  Canon  no  prayer  has  been  addressed  to 
our  Lord,  because  in  this  portion  of  the  Mass  He  is  a 
Victim.  We  offer  a  victim — we  do  not  pray  to  it.  The 
words  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of 
the  world  are  taken  from  the  Baptist's  description  of 
our  Lord  in  John  (i.  29).  Compare  the  Preface  for 
Easter  ;  "  He  is  the  true  Lamb  who  has  taken  away  the 
sins  of  the  world."  The  Paschal  Lamb  was  the  type — 
Christ  is  the  reality.  Lamb  of  God  means  either  Divine 
Lamb  or  Lamb  destined  by  God  for  the  Sacrifice. 
The  priest  asks  for  mercy  twice,  striking  his  breast 
in  sign  of  sorrow,  and  the  third  time  he  asks  for 
peace :  an  appropriate  request  as  he  is  on  the  point  of 
receiving  the  Author  of  peace. 

In  Mass  for  the  Dead  the  Church,  instead  of  mercy, 
implores  rest,  and  everlasting  rest  instead  of  peace  for 
the  faithful  departed,  who  are  restless  in  their  yearning 
for  God. 


THE  PRAYER  FOR  PEACE. 


THE  PRAYER  FOR  PEACE  AND  THE 
PRAYERS  BEFORE  THE  COMMUNION. 


The  following  prayers  up  to  the  Communion  are 
addressed  to  Christ  present  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
on  the  altar  and  not  to  the  Father.  The  first  is  the 
prayer  for  Peace. 


Domine  Jesu  Christe,  qui 
dixisti  Apostolis  tuis :  pacem 
relinquo  vobis,  pacem  meam 
do  vobis  :  ne  respicias  peccata 
mea,  sed  fidem  Ecclesiae  tuae : 
eamque  secundum  voluntatem 
tuam  pacificare  et  coadunare 
digneris.  Qui  vivis  et  regnas 
Deus,  per  omnia  saecula 
saeculorum.  Amen. 


Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
saidst  to  Thy  Apostles,  Peace  I 
leave  to  you,  My  peace  I  give 
unto  you;  look  not  on  my 
sins,  but  on  the  faith  of  Thy 
Church ;  and  vouchsafe  to  it 
that  peace  and  unity  which  is 
agreeable  to  Thy  will.  Who 
livest  and  reignest  God  for 
ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


Domine  Jesu  Christe,  Fill 
Dei  vivi,  qui  ex  voluntate 
Patris,  cooperante  Spiritu 
Sancto,  per  mortem  tuam 
mundum  vivificasti :  libera  me 
per  hoc  sacrosanctum  Corpus 
et  Sanguinem  tuum  ab  omni 
bus  iniquitatibus  meis,  et 
universis  malis :  et  fac  me 
tuis  semper  inhaerere  mand- 
atis,  et  a  te  nunquam  separari 
permittas.  Qui  cum  eodem 
Deo  Patre,  et  Spiritu  Sancto 
vivis  et  regnas  Deus  in  sae 
cula  saeculorum.  Amen. 


Perceptio  Corporis  tui,  Do 
mine  Jesu  Christe,  quod  ego 


Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Son  of 
the  living  God,  who  accord 
ing  to  the  will  of  the  Father, 
through  the  co-operation  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  hast  by  Thy 
death  given  life  to  the  world  ; 
deliver  me  by  this  Thy  most 
sacred  Body  and  Blood  from 
all  mine  iniquities  and  from 
all  evils,  and  make  me  always 
adhere  to  Thy  command 
ments,  and  never  suffer  me  to 
be  separated  from  Thee.  Who 
with  the  same  God  the  Father 
and  Holy  Ghost  livest  and . 
reignest  God  for  ever  and 
ever.  Amen. 

Let   not   the    receiving    of 
Thy     Body,     O     Lord   Jesus 


1 32  THE  PRAYER  FOR   PEACE. 

indignus    sumere    praesumo,  Christ,  which  I,  unworthy,  pre- 

non   mihi   proveniat   in  judi-  sunie  to  receive,  be  to  me  unto 

cium  et  condemnationem  :  sed  judgment  and  condemnation  ; 

pro  tua  pietate  prosit  mihi  ad  but   through    Thy   goodness, 

tutamentum    mentis   et    cor-  may  It  be  to  me  a  safeguard 

poris,  et  ad  medelam  percipi-  and  remedy,  both  of  soul  and 

endam.     Qui  vivis  et  regnas  body.     Who    with    God   the 

cum    Deo    Patre    in    unitate  Father,   in  the    unity   of  the 

Spiritus     Sancti     Deus,    per  Holy  Ghost,  livest  and  reign- 

omnia     saecula     saeculorum.  est   God  for   ever   and    ever. 

Amen.  Amen. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER  FOR  PEACE. 


Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  full  title  ;  Lord,  means 
Supreme  Master,  Jesus  Saviour,  Christ  the  Anointed, 
Who  saidst  to  Thy  Apostles,  Peace  I  leave  to 
you,  My  peace  I  give  unto  you.  St.  Augustine 
defines  peace  as  tranquillitas  ordinis — the  calm  where 
order  reigns.  There  is  perfect  peace  and  perfect  order 
in  Heaven,  imperfect  on  earth  :  none  in  Hell,  nullus 
ordo,  no  order  there.  Look  not  on  my  sins,  but  on 
the  faith  of  Thy  Church.  The  faith  referred  to  here 
is  in  its  fullest  meaning,  faith  perfected  by  charity. 
And  vouchsafe  to  it  that  peace  and  unity  (amongst 
its  members)  which  is  agreeable  to  Thy  will,  who 
livest  and  reignest,  God,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  Two  PRAYERS  BEFORE 
THE  COMMUNION. 


These  two  prayers  are  addressed  to  our  Lord  on  the 
altar  by  the  priest  for  whom  they  are  specially  meant, 
and  form  his  preparation  for  Communion.  Their  beauty 
and  tenderness  cannot  be  surpassed.  Lord  Jesus 


THE   TWO   PRAYERS  BEFORE   THE  COMMUNION.    133 

5~ 

Christ,  Son  of  the  living  God.  Again  our  Lord's  full 
title  is  given,  Living  God,  compare  St.  Peter's  Con 
fession  and  our  Lord's  blessing  for  that  Confession, 
"Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God. 
Blessed  art  thou,  Simon  Bar  -  Jona "  (Matt.  xvi.  16). 
Living  God  means  true  God,  the  Source  of  all  life  and 
truth,  who,  according  to  the  will  of  the  Father, 
through  the  co-operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  hast 
by  Thy  death  given  life  to  the  world. 

The  work  of  our  redemption  has  been  accomplished 
by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  the  co-operation  of  the 
Father  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  Father  gave  His 
only-begotten  Son  to  redeem  the  world ;  Jesus  Christ, 
out  of  love  to  His  Father,  was  obedient  unto  death ; 
the  Holy  Ghost  formed  the  Sacred  Body  of  our  Lord 
from  a  Virgin's  flesh  and  inspired  the  human  will  of 
Christ  to  offer  His  life  for  us,  and  by  His  death  Christ 
gave  life  to  the  world. 

Deliver  me — the  priest  prays  for  himself — by  this 
Thy  most  Sacred  Body  and  Blood,  which  are 
present  to  the  eye  of  faith,  from  all  mine  iniquities 
— past  and  present  sins,  in  themselves  and  in  their 
consequences — and  from  all  evils,  now  and  in  the 
future. 

The  first  request,  Deliver  me,  is  made  in  view  of 
the  Eucharist  as  a  Sacrifice.  Make  me  always 
adhere  to  Thy  commandments,  and  never  suffer 
me  to  be  separated  from  Thee.  The  second  request 
is  in  virtue  of  the  Eucharist  as  a  Sacrament.  \Afho, 
with  the  same  God  the  Father  and  Holy  Ghost, 
livest  and  reignest  God  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


134     THE  TWO  PRAYERS   BEFORE  THE  COMMUNION. 


Let  not  the  receiving  of  Thy  Body,  O  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  which  I,  unworthy,  presume  to  receive, 
be  to  me  unto  judgment  and  condemnation. 

Judgment  here  means  unfavourable  judgment  (compare 
St.  Paul  i  Cor.xi.  29),  "For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh 
unworthily  eateth  and  drinketh  judgment  to  himself;" 
also  our  English  expression,  that  man  will  rise  in 
judgment  against  you.  But  through  Thy  goodness 
may  it  be  to  me  a  safeguard  and  remedy  both  of 
soul  and  body — the  Eucharist  consecrates  the  whole 
man,  not  merely  the  soul  but  the  body  also.  Six 
Sacraments  sanctify  the  body  indirectly  through  the 
soul ;  the  Eucharist  directly  and  immediately  sanctifies 
the  flesh  of  man,  hence  the  Eucharist  is  the  best  remedy 
against  impurity  and  the  best  guardian  of  chastity. 
Who  with  God  the  Father,  in  the  unity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  livest  and  reignest  God  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

In  the  above  prayer  the  priest  first  confesses  his 
own  unworthiness  and  then  he  earnestly  begs  our  Lord 
to  save  him  from  the  misfortune  of  a  sacrilegious  Com 
munion  and  to  grant  him  in  abundance  the  graces  of 
a  fervent  Communion. 


THE   PRIEST'S  COMMUNION.  135 


THE  PRIEST'S  COMMUNION. 


Before  communicating  the  priest  says :  I  will 
take  the  Bread  of  Heaven  and  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord  (the  Eucharist  is  called  the  Bread  of 
Heaven — compare  our  Lord's  words  :  "I  am  the  Living 
Bread  which  came  down  from  Heaven  ").  Next  the  priest 
takes  the  Host  and  paten  in  his  left  hand,  and  striking 
thrice  his  breast  with  his  right,  he  says  three  times  the 
words  of  the  Centurion,  in  Matt.  (viii.  8)  :  Lord,  I  am 
not  worthy  that  Thou  shouldst  enter  under  my 
roof,  but  only  say  the  word  and  my  soul  shall  be 
healed. 

He  then  takes  the  Host  in  his  right  hand,  and 
making  the  sign  of  the  Cross  with  the  Host,  says  : 
May  the  Body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  preserve 
my  soul  unto  life  everlasting.  Amen.  The  priest 
communicates  himself.  He  collects  on  the  paten  any 
particles  of  the  Sacred  Host  that  may  have  fallen  on 
the  corporal,  and  with  his  ringers  transfers  them  into 
the  chalice.  Next  with  his  right  hand  he  takes  the 
chalice,  saying  the  words  from  the  H5th  and  lyth 
Psalms :  What  shall  I  render  to  the  Lord  for  all 
He  has  rendered  to  me  ?  I  will  take  the 
Chalice  of  Salvation  and  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord ;  I  will  call  upon  the  Lord  and  I 
shall  praise  Him  and  shall  be  saved  from  my 
enemies  (that  is,  from  all  three,  the  world,  the  flesh, 
and  the  devil). 


i36  THE   PRIEST'S   COMMUNION. 


He  makes  the  sign  of  the  Cross  with  the  chalice, 
saying :  The  Blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  pre 
serve  my  soul  to  everlasting  life.  Amen. 

He  receives  the  Precious  Blood  with  the  particle, 
and  next  communicates  the  faithful  who  may  present 
themselves  at  the  sacred  table. 

The  Communion  of  the  priest  under  both  kinds 
belongs  to  the  completeness,  not  to  the  essence  of  the 
Sacrifice.  The  Communion  of  the  priest  is  a  grave 
obligation  and  can  never  be  omitted.  Should  the  priest 
die  or  faint  at  the  altar  after  the  Consecration,  the 
Mass,  as  we  have  seen,  must  be  continued  if  possible 
by  a  priest  who  has  not  broken  his  fast ;  where  this  is 
impossible,  a  priest  even  after  food  should  finish  the 
Mass  and  receive  under  both  kinds. 


THE   ABLUTIONS.  137 


THE  ABLUTIONS. 


The  ablutions  are  the  wine  and  water  poured  into 
the  chalice  by  command  of  the  Church  out  of  reverence 
to  the  Eucharist,  so  as  to  secure  the  priest  receiving 
any  portion  of  the  Sacred  Host  or  any  drop  of  the 
Precious  Blood  which  may  have  clung  to  the  chalice. 

While  the  wine  is  being  poured  into  the  chalice  the 
priest  says  the  following  prayer  : 

Quod  ore  sumpsimus,  Do-  Grant,  Lord,  that  what  we 
mine,  pura  mente  capiamus :  have  taken  with  our  mouth, 
et  de  munere  temporali  fiat  we  may  receive  with  a  pure 
nobis  remedium  sempiternum.  mind ;  and  of  a  gift  in  time 

may  it    become   unto   us   an 
eternal  remedy. 

At  Holy  Communion  we  eat  and  drink  the  Body 
and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Eucharist  is  called  "  a 
temporal  gift  "  both  as  a  Sacrifice  and  as  a  Sacrament. 
The  Sacrifice  is  offered  on  earth :  the  Eucharist  as  a 
Sacrament,  that  is,  our  Lord  under  the  appearance 
of  bread  and  wine,  does  not  exist  in  Heaven,  only  on 
earth — hence  temporal.  Nevertheless  it  is  an  eternal 
remedy,  because  it  preserves  us  from  evil  and  gains  for 
us  eternal  life. 

Wine  and  water  are  next  poured  into  the  chalice 
and  the  priest  says  : 

Corpus  tuum,  Domine,  quod  May   Thy   Body,    O    Lord, 

sumpsi,     et     Sanguis,     quern  which    I    have   received,  and 

potavi,   adhaereat    visceribus  Thy  Blood  which  I  have  drunk, 

meis  :  et  praesta,  ut  in  me  non  cleave  to  my  heart,  and  grant 

remaneat    scelerum    macula,  that    no    stain    of    sin    may 

quern  pura  et  sancta  refece-  remain  in  me,  who  have  been 

runt  sacramenta.  Qui  vivis  et  refreshed  with  pure  and  holy 

regnas  in  saecula  saeculorum.  sacraments.     Who  livest,  etc. 

Amen.  Amen. 


138  THE   PRIEST'S   THANKSGIVING. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER. 


The  Body  and  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ  remain  in  us 
so  long  as  the  sacramental  species  are  not  destroyed. 
The  Church  asks  that  the  sacramental  grace  may  not 
pass  rapidly  as  earthly  food,  but  cling  to  us,  filling  us 
with  Jesus  Christ,  and  she  prays  that  no  stain  or  shadow 
of  sin  may  remain  in  the  heart  that  has  been  refreshed 
by  the  holy  sacraments.  The  plural  form  sacraments 
is  supposed  by  some  to  indicate  the  two  species  of 
bread  and  wine.  Sacraments,  however,  in  the  language 
of  the  Church  often  mean  sacred  mysteries.  We 
do  not  find  sacrament  in  its  technical  sense  of  an 
outward  sign  of  an  inward  grace  before  the  twelfth 
century.  In  various  Postcommunions  we  find  the 
Eucharist  called  mysteries,  divine  sacraments,  gifts  of 
a  sacred  mystery,  heavenly  gifts,  heavenly  nourish 
ment,  &c. 


THE    PRIESTS    THANKSGIVING. 

THE  COMMUNION  AND  THE   POST- 
COMMUNION. 


The  antiphon  or  verse  which  the  priest  reads  from 
the  Missal  at  the  Epistle  side  of  the  altar  after  com 
municating  is  called  the  Communion.  Like  the 
Offertory  before  the  Oblation  of  bread  and  wine,  the 
Communion  is  the  remnant  of  a  much  longer  psalm 


THE   COMMUNION.  139 

which  was  formerly  chanted  (from  the  days  of  the 
Apostles  to  the  twelfth  century)  while  Holy  Communion 
was  given  to  the  clergy  and  the  faithful.  After  the 
twelfth  century  hymns  were  sung  after  the  Communion 
and  became  a  part  of  the  priest's  thanksgiving.  In 
process  of  time  these  psalms  or  hymns  were  cut  down 
to  a  single  verse  which  still  keeps  its  name  of  Com 
munion — thus  indicating  its  origin  and  use. 

The  verse  in  the  Communion  is  usually  taken  from 
the  Bible,  not  always  from  the  Psalms.  The  Com 
munion  is  sometimes  composed  by  the  Church,  as  in 
the  feast  of  the  Seven  Dolours.  Happy  the  feelings  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  who  without  dying  hath 
merited  the  palm  of  martyrdom  beneath  the  Cross 
of  the  Lord.  The  Communion  (in  spite  of  its  name) 
does  not  at  all  necessarily  refer  to  the  distribution  or 
receiving  of  the  Eucharist.  The  Communion,  like  other 
variable  portions  of  the  Mass,  bears  on  the  feast  of  the 
day  or  the  ecclesiastical  season.  The  allusion  to  the 
Eucharist  is  rare  and  seems  almost  accidental. 

We  may  cite  here  a  few  examples  of  the  Com 
munions  from  the  Missal  to  illustrate  the  truth  of  what 
has  been  said  regarding  the  peculiar  character  of  the 
prayer. 

The  Communions  for  the  four  Sundays  in  Advent 
indicate  the  Church's  spirit  during  that  season. 

First  Sunday.  The  Lord  will  give  goodness  and 
our  earth  shall  yield  her  fruit. 

Second  Sunday.  Jerusalem,  arise  and  stand  on 
high  and  see  the  gladness  which  shall  come  to  thee 
from  thy  God. 

Third  Sunday.  Say  to  the  faint-hearted  :  Take 
courage  and  fear  not ;  behold  our  Lord  shall  come 
and  save  us. 


1 4o  THE   POSTCOMMUNION. 

Fourth  Sunday.  Behold  a  Virgin  shall  conceive 
and  bring  forth  a  Son  and  His  name  shall  be  called 
Emmanuel. 

For  Easter.  Christ  our  Pasch  is  sacrificed, 
therefore  let  us  feast  with  the  unleavened  bread 
of  sincerity  and  truth. 

For  the  feast  of  St.  Aloysius  there  is  an  allusion  to 
the  Blessed  Sacrament.  He  gave  them  the  bread 
of  Heaven  :  Man  has  eaten  the  bread  of  angels. 

The  Requiem  Mass  preserves  its  primitive  form. 
Eternal  light  shine  upon  them,  O  Lord.  With 
Thy  saints  for  ever,  because  Thou  art  merciful. 
Eternal  rest  grant  unto  them,  O  Lord,  and  may 
perpetual  light  shine  upon  them.  With  Thy  saints 
for  ever,  because  Thou  art  merciful. 


The  Postcommunion  is  a  prayer  which  immediately 
follows  the  Communion  and  ends  the  Mass.  In  earlier 
times  up  to  the  eleventh  century  it  was  called  Oratio 
ad  Complendwn  —  prayer  at  the  finish  —  because  this 
prayer  with  the  lie  Missa  est  ended  the  Mass.  The 
Postcommunions  correspond  in  number,  form,  and  cere 
monies  with  the  Collects  and  Secrets  for  the  day.  There 
is,  however,  a  characteristic  difference ;  the  Collect 
relates  exclusively  to  the  feast  of  the  day,  and  the 
Secret  mainly  to  the  Sacrifice  (oratio  super  oblata], 
while  the  Blessed  Eucharist,  as  a  Sacrament,  forms 
not  unfrequently  the  subject  of  the  Postcommunion. 

In  the  Postcommunion  the  plural  form  is  always 
used,  for  this  prayer  is  said  for  those  or  in  the 
name  of  those  who  have  assisted  at  Mass.  This 
assumes  that  at  least  a  great  proportion  of  the  congre- 


THE   POSTCOMMUNION.  141 

gation  at  Mass  have,  as  in  the  primitive  Church, 
communicated. 

Here  are  examples  of  Postcommunions  taken  from 
different  feasts  : 

The  Second  Sunday  in  Advent.  Filled  with  the 
food  of  spiritual  nourishment,  we  humbly  implore 
of  Thee,  O  Lord,  to  teach  us  by  sharing  in  this 
Mystery  to  despise  earthly  and  to  love  heavenly 
things. 

The  Vigil  of  Christmas.  Grant  us,  we  beseech 
Thee,  O  Lord,  to  draw  the  breath  of  life  in  the 
meditation  of  the  Nativity  of  Thy  only-begotten 
Son,  by  Whose  heavenly  mystery  we  are  fed  and 
given  to  drink. 

The  feast  of  the  Precious  Blood.  Admitted  to  the 
holy  table,  O  Lord,  we  have  drawn  waters  in  joy 
from  the  fountains  of  the  Saviour.  May  His  Blood 
be  for  us,  we  implore,  a  fountain  of  water  springing 
up  unto  everlasting  life. 

The  feast  of  St.  Catharine  of  Sienna.  May  the 
heavenly  banquet,  wherein  we  have  been  fed,  obtain 
for  us  eternal  life,  as  it  also  nourished  the  life  of  the 
body  for  the  holy  virgin  Catharine. 

The  feast  of  St.  Aloysius.  Grant,  O  Lord,  that 
we  who  have  been  nourished  by  the  bread  of  angels 
may  live  with  angelic  purity,  and  that  we  may  ever 
be  constant  in  thanksgiving,  after  the  example  of 
him  whom  we  honour  to-day. 


142  THE   END   OF  MASS. 


THE  END  OF   MASS. 


After  the  Postcommunion  the  priest  says,  The  Lord 
be  with  you,  and  the  server  answers,  and  with  thy 
spirit.  Next  follow  three  different  conclusions  for  the 
Mass  :  Ite  Missa  est, — go,  it  is  the  dismissal ;  or  Bene- 
dicamus  Domino, — let  us  bless  the  Lord;  or  Requies- 
cant  in  pace, — May  they  rest  in  peace.  Ite  Missa  est  is 
said  facing  the  people,  because  it  is  the  dismissal ; 
Benedicamus  Domino  facing  the  altar,  because  our  Lord 
dwells  there ;  Requiescant  in  pace  also  facing  the  altar, 
because  the  words  refer  to  the  absent  remembered  by  our 
Lord.  The  Ite  Missa  est  is  said  at  Mass  whenever  the 
Gloria  in  excelsis  is  said.  The  Benedicamus  Domino  is 
reserved  for  penitential  seasons.  The  words  were 
perhaps  originally  an  invitation  to  the  faithful  to  remain 
in  church  for  the  Canonical  Hours  which  followed  Mass 
during  times  of  penance.  The  rubric  prescribes  a 
joyful  chant  for  the  Ite  Missa  est,  while  that  of  the 
Benedicamus  Domino  is  more  grave  and  solemn. 

In  the  Requiem  Mass  all  signs  of  joy  are  inap 
propriate  ;  therefore  the  Ite  Missa  est  is  omitted  ;  and 
from  the  twelfth  century  the  custom  arose  of  saying 
the  last  fervent  prayer  for  the  dead  in  the  form  of  May 
they  rest  in  peace,  to  which  the  server,  representing  the 
congregation,  says  Amen.  Requiescant  in  pace  is  the 
shortened  form  of  Fidelinm  anima  pev  misevicovdiam  Dei 
requiescant  in  pace.  Up  to  the  tenth  or  eleventh  century 
the  Mass  ended  with  one  of  the  formulas  already  quoted. 
The  prayer  Placeat,  the  priest's  blessing,  and  the  Gospel 
St.  John,  are  additions  which  found  their  way  into  the 


THE  END   OF  MASS.  143 

Roman  Missal   from    different    churches.     Pius  V.,  in 
1570,  in  revising  the  new  Missal,  prescribed  the  Placeat, 
blessing,  and  St.  John's  Gospel  for  the  end  of  Mass. 
The  prayer  runs  thus  : 

Placeat     tibi,    sancta    Tri-  O    Holy  Trinity,   may    the 

nitas,     obsequium     servitutis  obedience   of  my   service    be 

meae,   et   praesta :   ut    sacri-  pleasing  to  Thee  :   and  grant 

ficium,  quod    oculis  tuae  Ma-  that    the    Sacrifice    which   I, 

jestatis  indignus     obtuli,  tibi  unworthy,  have  offered  in  the 

sit     acceptable,    mihique    et  sight   of    Thy    Majesty,    may 

omnibus,     pro     quibus     illud  be   acceptable  to   Thee,    and 

obtuli,  sit,  te  miserante,  pro-  through  Thy  mercy  be  a  pro- 

pitiabile.  Per  Christum  Domi-  pitiation  for  me.  and  all  those 

num.  nostrum.     Amen.  for  whom  I  offered  it.  Through 

Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER. 


O  Holy  Trinity,  may  the  obedience  of  my 
service  be  pleasing  to  Thee.  The  obedience 
of  my  service  means  the  absolute  dependence  of  the 
creature  on  the  Creator,  and  is  expressed  by  the  very 
nature  of  the  Sacrifice  which  is  offered  to  God  alone. 
And  grant  that  the  Sacrifice  which  I,  unworthy, 
have  offered  in  the  sight  of  Thy  Majesty,  may  be 
acceptable  to  Thee,  and  through  Thy  mercy  be  a 
propitiation.  Propitiation  is  mentioned  as  most  neces 
sary;  we  first  appease  God's  offended  Majesty,  and  then 
implore  the  graces  we  need  through  His  mercy. 
For  me  and  all  those  for  whom  I  offered  it. 
Through  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  prayer  Placeat  is  a  compendium  of  the  previous 
petitions  of  the  Mass.  The  priest  for  the  last  time 
humbly  asks  of  God  for  himself  and  the  people  the  graces 
he  needs. 


I44  THE   END   OF  MASS. 

This  prayer  naturally  leads  to  the  blessing  that 
follows,  for  every  blessing  comes  from  the  Sacrifice  of 
the  Mass,  and  the  priest  is  in  every  case  the  channel. 

After  the  prayer  Placeat  the  priest  kisses  the  altar 
and  pronounces  the  blessing  :  Benedicat  vos  omnipo- 
tens  Deus,  Pater,  et  Filius,  •%•  et  Spiritus  Sanctus. 

This  custom  of  the  priest's  blessing  at  Mass  is  not 
very  ancient.  There  is  no  proof  up  to  the  eleventh 
century  of  a  blessing  at  the  end  of  Mass.  From  the  tenth 
century  many  Bishops  in  various  places  began  to  give 
the  blessing  at  the  end  of  Mass  instead  of  before  the 
Communion.  By  degrees  priests  also  began  to  bless 
at  the  end  of  Mass.  At  one  time  priests  gave  the 
blessing  with  the  triple  sign  of  the  Cross,  as  Bishops 
do  now.  Pius  V.  restricted  priests  to  a  blessing  with 
one  sign  of  the  Cross,  except  at  High  Mass,  when  he 
allowed  them  the  triple  sign.  At  the  revision  of  the 
Roman  Missal  the  rule  was  at  length  firmly  estab 
lished  that  Bishops  at  the  end  of  Mass  bless  with 
a  triple  sign  of  the  Cross  and  priests  with  a  single. 
Clement  VIII.  made  the  rule  absolute  which  forbids 
a  priest  to  bless  with  the  triple  sign  of  the  Cross.1 
The  Requiem  Mass  without  a  blessing  at  the  end 
reminds  us  of  the  centuries  when  no  blessing  was  given 
by  priest  or  Bishop. 

The  custom  of  reading  the  beginning  of  St.  John's 
Gospel  at  the  end  of  Mass  dates  from  the  thirteenth 
century,  and  that  only  in  certain  places.  Pius  V.,  in 
revising  the  Missal,  imposed  on  all  priests  the  obliga 
tion  of  saying  St.  John's  Gospel  at  the  end  of  Mass 
except  on  certain  days  when  the  rubrics  prescribe 
another  Gospel. 

1  An  allusion  to  the  withdrawal  of  the  permission  for  the  triple 
sign  of  the  Cross  is  seen  in  the  Rubric  of  the  Roman  Missal,  "et 
versus  ad  populum,senifl  tantum  benedicem  etiam  in  Missis  Solemnibus." 


THE   END   OF  MASS. 


In  principle  erat  Verbum, 
et  Verbum  erat  apud  Deum, 
et  Deus  erat  Verbum.  Hoc 
erat  in  principle*  apud  Deum. 
Omnia  per  ipsum  facta  sunt, 
et  sine  ipso  factum  est  nihil, 
quod  factum  est.  In  ipso  vita 
erat,  et  vita  erat  lux  hominum  ; 
et  lux  in  tenebris  lucet,  et 
tenebrae  earn  non  compre- 
henderunt. 

Fuit  homo  missus  a  Deo, 
cui  nomen  erat  Joannes.  Hie 
venit  in  testimonium,  ut  testi- 
monium,  perhiberet  de  lum- 
ine,  ut  omnes  crederent  per 
ilium.  Non  erat  ille  lux  ;  sed 
ut  testimonium  perhiberet  de 
lumine.  Erat  lux  vera,  quae 
illuminat  omnem  hominem 
venientem  in  hunc  mundum. 

In  mundo  erat,  et  mundus 
per  ipsum  factus  est,  et  mun 
dus  eum  non  cognovit.  In 
propria  venit,  et  sui  eum  non 
receperunt.  Quotquot  autem 
receperunt  eum,  dedit  eis 
potestatem  filios  Dei  fieri,  his 
qui  credunt  in  nomine  ejus; 
qui  non  ex  sanguinibus,  neque 
ex  voluntate  carnis,  neque  ex 
voluntate  viri,  sed  ex  Deo  nati 

SUnt.  Et  VERBUM  CARO  FAC 
TUM  EST,  et  habitavit  in 
nobis;  et  vidimus  gloriam 
ejus,  gloriam  quasi  unigeniti 
a  Patre,  plenum  gratiae  et 
veritatis. 

R.  Deo  gratias. 


In  the  beginning  was  the 
Word,  and  the  Word  was  with 
God,  and  the  Word  was  God. 
The  same  was  in  the  begin 
ning  with  God.  All  things 
were  made  by  Him,  and  with 
out  Him  was  made  nothing 
that  was  made.  In  Him  was 
life,  and  the  life  was  the  light 
of  men  ;  and  the  light  shineth 
in  darkness,  and  the  darkness 
did  not  comprehend  it. 

There  was  a  man  sent  from 
God,  whose  name  was  John. 
This  man  came  for  a  witness, 
to  give  testimony  of  the  light, 
that  all  men  might  believe 
through  him.  He  was  not 
the  light,  but  was  to  give  testi 
mony  of  the  light.  That  was 
the  true  light,  which  enlight- 
eneth  every  man  that  cometh 
into  this  world. 

He  was  in  the  world,  and 
the  world  was  made  by  Him, 
and  the  world  knew  Him  not. 
He  came  unto  His  own,  and 
His  own  received  Him  not. 
But  as  many  as  received  Him, 
to  them  He  gave  power  to  be 
made  the  sons  of  God,  to 
them  that  believe  in  His  name ; 
who  are  born,  not  of  blood, 
nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh, 
nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of 
God.  And  THE  WORD  WAS 
MADE  FLESH,  and  dwelt  among 
us;  and  we  saw  His  glory, 
the  glory  as  of  the  only- 
begotten  of  the  Father,  full 
of  grace  and  truth. 

R.  Thanks  be  to  God. 


I46  EXPLANATION   OF  ST.  JOHN'S   GOSPEL. 


i.  In  the    beginning  was  the  Word   and  the 
Word  was  with  God  and  the  Word  was  God. 


2.  The  same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God. 


3.  All  things  were  made  by  Him  and  without 
Him  was  made  nothing  that  was  made. 


4.  In  Him  was  life  :  and  the  life  was  the  light  of 
men. 


EXPLANATION  OF  ST.  JOHN'S  GOSPEL.  147 


EXPLANATION   OF  ST.  JOHN'S  GOSPEL 
AS  READ  AT  MASS. 


1.  In  the  beginning,  that  is,  in  the  beginning  of 
time  as    in  Genesis,  "  in  the  beginning  God    created 
Heaven  and  earth : "  when  God  first  created — the  Word, 
or  the  Second  Person  of  the  Trinity,  already  existed. 
With    God    does   not    mean    separate  existence   from 
God — as  there  is  only  one  God ;  it  means  only  such 
distinction  as  exists  between  Producer  and  Produced, 
a  distinction  of  Person  necessary  because  of  the  unity 
of  the  same  nature. 

2.  St.  John  repeats  and  inculcates  the  same  truth — 
the  Son — the  Word  was  in  the  beginning  with  God 
— one  in  nature,  different  in  person. 

3.  All  things  were  made  by  Him,  that  is,  by  the 
Son.   The  Father  creates  through  the  Son  in  this  sense, 
that    He   communicates   to  the    Son  the  essence  and 
power  wherewith  He  creates  along  with  the  Father. 

All  creation  capable  of  life  was  by  the  Son  made 
living,  and  apart  from  the  Son  no  single  thing  was 
made. 

4.  In   Him  was  life,  that  is,  the  true  life  of  grace 
and  glory  in  its  source  and  origin  which  by  His  Incar 
nation   He  gives  to  us.     "  For  the  life  was  manifested 
and  we  declare  unto  you  the  life  eternal  which  was  with 
the  Father  and  appeared  to  us."  (i  John  i.  2.) 

The  life  was  the  light  of  men :  the  life  was  the 
true  light  of  faith  and  grace,  which  proceeds  from  that 
life. 


i48  EXPLANATION  OF  ST.  JOHN'S  GOSPEL. 

5.  And  the  light  shineth  in  darkness:  and  the 
darkness  did  not  comprehend  it. 


6.  There  was  a  man  sent  from  God  whose  name 
was  John. 

7.  This  man  came  for  a  witness,  to  give  testi 
mony  of  the    light,  that   all    men  might  believe 
through  him. 


EXPLANATION  OF  ST.  JOHN'S  GOSPEL.  149 

5.  Darkness    means   not    so   much   the   ignorance 
or  absence  of  light    from    the  hearts   of    men    as   the 
antagonism    of    the    world    to    the    truths    of    faith. 
(Compare  St.  John  Hi.  19.)    "  Men  loved  darkness  rather 
than   the   light,    for    their   works    were    evil."     They 
pulled   down   the   curtains  over  the  soul — they  hated 
the  light. 

The  darkness  did  not  comprehend  it.  The  dark 
ness  did  not  overtake  the  light.  The  meaning  is — the 
darkness  did  not  subdue  the  light.  The  sins  of  men 
could  not  quench  the  light  of  Christ,  the  darkness  could 
not  subdue  it,  or  overcome  it.  (Compare  Wisdom  ch.  vii. 
10,  30  :  "I  loved  her  (wisdom)  above  health  and  beauty, 
and  chose  to  have  her  instead  of  light :  for  her  light 
cannot  be  put  out.  .  .  .  For  after  this  cometh  night,  but 
no  evil  can  overcome  wisdom.") 

The  more  common  interpretation  followed  by  Father 
Knabenbauer  in  his  Commentary  on  St.  John's  Gospel, 
p.  71,  is  that  wicked  men  (the  darkness)  ignoring  God 
and  the  way  of  salvation,  refused  to  accept  the  light,  or 
to  acknowledge  it ;  as  stated  in  v.  10,  the  world  (men 
whose  lives  are  in  opposition  to  the  teaching  of  our 
Lord)  knew  Him  not.  But  the  first  explanation  is 
preferable. 

6.  The  reference  is  to  John  the  Baptist,  appointed 
to  prepare  the  way  for  the  coming  of  Christ.    The  word 
Baptist  is  never  given  to  John  by  the  author  of  the 
Fourth  Gospel. 

7.  John  was  the  witness  appointed  by  God  to  testify 
to  all  the  Jews  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  true  light,  that 
the  Jews  might   believe  in  their  Saviour  through  the 
word  of  John.   Remember  St.  John's  description  of  Jesus 
Christ:  "Behold  the  Lamb  of  God;  behold  Him  who 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  (i.  29.) 


150  EXPLANATION   OF  ST.  JOHN'S   GOSPEL. 

8.  He  was  not  the  light,  but  was  to  give  testi 
mony  of  the  light. 


9.  That  was  the  true  light  which  enlighteneth 
every  man  that  cometh  into  this  world. 


10.  He  was  in  the  world,  and  the  world  was 
made  by  Him,  and  the  world  knew  Him  not. 


11.  He    came    unto    His   own,  and    His    own 
received  Him  not. 

12.  But  as  many  as  received  Him  to  them  He 
gave  power  to  be  made  the  sons  of  God,  to  them 
that  believe  in  His  name. 


EXPLANATION  OF  ST.  JOHN'S  GOSPEL.  151 

8.  John  the  Baptist  confessed  in  v.  20,  "  I  am  not 
the  Christ,"  and  therefore  he  was  not  the  light.     Our 
Lord  said  of  John  the  Baptist,  "  He  was  a  burning  and 
shining  lamp."  (v.  35.)  John  was  the  lamp,  the  artificial 
light  kindled  by  another :  he  was  not  the  light,  for  the 
light  is  Christ.     John  was  to  point  out  the  light. 

9.  Christ   is  called  the  true  light — because  He  is 
substantial,  unveiled  light  that  shines  of  itself — others 
shine  with  a  light  borrowed  from  Him — another  kind  of 
light  altogether.   Christ  was  the  true  light  coming  into 
this  world,  which  enlighteneth  every  man  to  whom 
the  Gospel  of  His  coming  is  preached.     No  one,  says 
St.  Augustine,  is  enlightened  except  by  Christ. 

10.  He  was  in  the  world  as  God  and  Creator  from 
the  beginning  of  time,  and  the  world  was  made  by 
Him  (that  is,  earth  and  sky  and  all  creatures)  and  the 
world,  that  is,  the  multitude  of  men  whose  lives  are  in 
opposition  to  God's  law,  knew  Him  not. 

11.  He  came  unto  His  own,  into  His  own  land, 
the  Holy  Land  and  His  own  Jewish  people;  and  His 
own  Jewish  people  received  Him  not. 

12.  But  as  many  as  received  Him  Christ  gave 
power  to  be  made  the  sons  of  God  by  adoption  in 
Baptism ;  He  gave  them  power — He  did  not  force  them 
— He  gave  them  the  means  on  condition  of  believing  in 
Christ,  of  becoming  sons  of  God  by  adoption  through 
grace. 

See  i  John  v.  i.  ''Every  man  who  believes  that 
Jesus  is  Christ,  is  born  of  God." 

To  them  that  believe  in  His  name — literally 
believe  unto  His  name.  (Compare  Acts  viii.  16) — "bap 
tized  unto  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus." 

Both  expressions  mean  the  making  over  of  oneself 
as  to  a  Being  who  is  the  Son  of  God,  the  Messiah  who 
came  to  save  His  people  from  their  sins. 


152  EXPLANATION   OF  ST.  JOHN'S   GOSPEL. 

13.  Who  are  born  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will 
of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God. 


14.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh  and  dwelt 
among  us,  and  we  saw  His  glory,  the  glory  as  of 
the  only-begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and 
truth. 


EXPLANATION   OF  ST.  JOHN'S  GOSPEL.  153 

13.  St.  John  draws  a  comparison  between  natural 
birth    and    sonship    by   grace.     "Who   are   born    not 
of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  the  prompting 
of  appetite,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  are  born  of 
God    by    Faith    and    Baptism    and    therefore   coheirs 
with  Christ  to  the  vision  of  God  in  Heaven. 

14.  The  Word  was  made    Flesh — that  is,  He 
became  Man.     Without    ceasing  to    be  what  He  was 
from  all  eternity,  the  Word  who  in  the  beginning  was 
with  God  has  become  flesh ;    God  is  Man  :    and  that 
Man  is  God.     Here  in  a  nutshell  we  have  the  whole 
doctrine  of  the  Incarnation. 

And  dwelt  among  us,  or  as  in  the  original, 
pitched  His  tent  amongst  us.  These  words  mean  that 
Christ  came  to  be  for  ever  one  of  our  kith  and  kin,  to 
form  an  alliance  with  mankind  and  to  stay  amongst  us 
as  the  Head  of  our  race.  He  became  Man  in  time — 
He  will  remain  Man  for  all  eternity. 

We  saw  His  glory — that  is,  we  the  Apostles  saw 
His  glory,  all  the  mighty  deeds  by  which  He  showed 
forth  His  Divinity  amongst  men. 

The  glory  as  of  the  only-begotten  means  such 
glory  as  becomes  the  only-begotten.  Full  of  grace,  as 
author  of  the  grace  that  works  perfect  redemption,  and 
full  of  truth  as  Author  of  perfect  revelation.  (See 
Father  Rickaby's  Gospel  of  St.  John  and  Cornelius  a  Lapide). 


CHAPTER  the  FOURTEENTH. 


THE   CEREMONIES  OF   HIGH   MASS. 

HIGH  Mass,  with  the  full  number  of  ministers  and  all 
the  solemnity  prescribed  by  the  Church,  is  called  in 
her  language  Solemn  Mass.  Music  is  of  obligation  at 
High  Mass.  Mass  with  music  without  ministers  is 
called  Missa  Cantata. 

The  ministers  who  assist  the  celebrant  at  High 
Mass  are  the  deacon  and  subdeacon.  They  are  the 
proper  ministers  at  the  great  Sacrifice. 

The  deacon  at  ordination  receives  the  special  power 
of  assisting  the  celebrant  at  High  Mass,  of  solemnly 
singing  the  Gospel,  of  preaching,  and  of  administering 
solemn  Baptism. 

The  subdeacon  at  ordination  receives  the  power  of 
assisting  the  celebrant  at  High  Mass,  and  of  solemnly 
singing  the  Epistle. 

The  deacon's  office  is  to  assist  the  priest,  the  sub- 
deacon's  to  assist  the  deacon  and  the  priest. 

Acolytes  are  prescribed  by  the  Church  as  servers  at 
High  Mass.  The  office  of  the  acolyte  is  one  of  the  four 
minor  orders.  The  acolyte  receives  from  the  Bishop 
the  special  power  of  serving  the  subdeacon  at  High 
Mass,  of  lighting  and  carrying  the  candle,  of  preparing 


THE   CEREMONIES   OF  HIGH   MASS.  155 

and  presenting  the  cruets  of  wine  and  water.  But  at 
High  Mass  we  usually  have  no  acolytes  in  the  strict 
sense ;  laymen  not  in  orders  perform  their  duties. 

This  mention  of  an  acolyte's  distinctive  office  in 
lighting  candles,  enables  us  to  say  a  few  words  on  the 
use  of  lights  in  a  liturgical  service.  That  light  has  a 
symbolical  use  is  almost  self-evident.  It  represents  to  us 
our  home  in  Heaven,  "where  perpetual  light  shines;  " 
and  it  is  the  symbol  of  our  Divine  Saviour,  who 
describes  Himself  in  St.  John  (xii.  46)  as  the  "  light  of 
the  world."  Christ  is  the"  light  of  light,"  "the  bright 
ness  of  His  Father's  glory  "  (Heb.  i.  3),  "  a  light  for  the 
revelation  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  glory  of  Thy  people 
Israel "  (St.  Luke  ii.  31),  He  is  "the  bright  and  morning 
star"  of  the  Apocalypse  (xxii.  16),  and  the  "light 
shining  in  darkness."  (St.  John  i.  5.) 

Amongst  the  early  Jewish  Christians  unquestionably 
the  Paschal  Candle  typified  Him  who  is  "  the  True 
Light  which  cometh  into  the  world."  At  the  blessing 
of  the  fire  on  Holy  Saturday  the  Church  prays  to  God, 
"  the  Eternal  Light  and  Creator  of  all  light,"  that  He 
would  bless  the  light  so  that  we  "  may  be  thereby 
inflamed  with  love  and  be  enlightened  by  the  fire  of 
the  Divine  brightness."  The  feast  of  the  Purification 
is  called  in  English  Candlemas,  in  reference  to  the 
candles  which  are  blessed  and  carried  in  procession 
before  Mass.  They  remind  us  of  Holy  Simeon's  words 
when,  with  the  Divine  Child  in  his  arms,  he  declared 
Him  to  be  the  light  of  the  Gentiles  and  the  glory  of 
Israel.  The  Church  in  blessing  the  candles  teaches  us 
that  she  regards  and  employs  earthly  light  as  a  symbol 
of  that  heavenly  light  in  which  spiritual  truth  is  read. 
She  prays  in  words,  which  necessarily  lose  in  translation, 
to  "Jesus  Christ,  the  true  light,"  to  grant  that  "  as  the 


156  THE  CEREMONIES  OF  HIGH   MASS. 

candles  lighted  with  visible  fire  scatter  the  darkness  of 
night,  so  our  hearts  (enlightened  by  invisible  fire,  that  is, 
by  the  splendour  of  the  Holy  Spirit)  may  be  freed  from 
all  blindness  of  sin,  and  with  the  purified  eye  of  the 
mind  may  be  enabled  to  perceive  what  is  pleasing  to 
Thee  and  conducive  to  our  salvation,  and  that  after 
the  uncertain  dangers  of  this  life  we  may  reach  unfailing 
light." 

The  blessed  candle  is  raised  by  the  Church  to  the 
dignity  of  a  sacramental.  It  strengthens  our  efforts  in 
virtue  of  the  Church's  prayers,  to  overcome  the  spirits 
of  darkness  and  to  see  those  truths  which  "  the  sensual 
man  perceiveth  not."  (i  Cor.  ii.  14.)  To  the  newly 
baptized  the  lighted  candle  is  given,  as  the  emblem  of 
the  torch  of  faith  with  which  souls  hasten  forth  to 
meet  the  Bridegroom.  One  lighted  candle  is  required 
in  the  administration  of  Extreme  Unction,  perhaps  to 
signify  the  light  of  hope  shed  by  that  great  sacrament 
around  the  dying  bed.  The  figurative  use  of  light  in 
the  ceremonies  of  the  Church  with  its  high  significa 
tion  and  purpose  cannot  be  questioned. 

Mass  is  the  Church's  greatest  service ;  and  we  need 
not  be  surprised  that  lighted  candles  are  a  strict  obliga 
tion.  Two,  and  not  more  than  two,  are  lighted  at  a 
priest's  Low  Mass,  and  four  may  be  used  at  the  Low 
Mass  of  a  Bishop.  The  candles  must  be  of  white  wax 
(cera  alba),  except  in  Masses  for  the  Dead,  when  candles 
de  communi  cera,  that  is,  of  yellow  wax,  are  prescribed. 
The  latter  are  used  at  Tenebrae  in  Holy  Week  on  the 
altar,  for  the  fourteen  candles  on  the  hearse  or 
triangular  candlestick — the  candle  at  the  apex  of  the 
triangle  being  white — at  the  Mass  of  the  Presanctified, 
as  also  at  Office  of  the  Dead.  Electric  light  is  permitted 
for  illumination  and  ornament,  but  it  cannot  be  used  as 


THE  CEREMONIES  OF  HIGH  MASS.  157 

a  substitute  for  those  lights  which  are  prescribed  by  the 
Church's  ritual.1  Six  candles  are  lighted  at  High  Mass, 
and  seven  at  a  High  Mass  celebrated  by  a  Bishop.  The 
origin  of  this  custom  takes  us  back  to  the  ninth  century 
after  Christ.  We  cannot  do  better  than  quote  a  passage 
from  a  most  interesting  and  instructive  book  on  the 
Ceremonies  of  Holy  Week  published  in  1902.  In 
speaking  of  the  service  of  the  Three  Lessons  on  Good 
Friday,  the  author  refers  (p.  4)  to  a  time  in  the  early 
Church  when  the  Chief  Pontiff  and  his  attendants  made 
their  solemn  entry  into  the  sanctuary  for  High  Mass. 
"In  the  sacristy,"  writes  Father  Thurston,  "near  the 
entrance  of  the  Lateran  Basilica,  the  Pontiff  assumed 
the  sacred  vestments.  There  he  took  his  place  in  the 
procession  to  the  altar,  being  supported  on  his  right  by 
his  archdeacon  and  on  his  left  by  the  second  deacon, 
and  preceded  by  the  subdeacons,  one  of  whom,  who  was 
inferior  in  grade  to  the  seven  regionary2  subdeacons, 
swung  a  smoking  censer.  At  the  head  of  the  procession 
walked  the  seven  regionary  acolytes  bearing  lighted 
candles.  .  .  .  The  seven  candles  of  the  acolytes,  which 
were  eventually  ranged  in  a  row  on  or  before  the  altar, 
explain  in  the  clearest  way  the  origin  of  the  seven 
candles  in  a  Pontifical  High  Mass,  and  through  an 
obvious  differentiation,  the  origin  of  the  six  candles  on 
the  altar  in  a  High  Mass  which  is  not  pontifical." 

1  To  the  question  "  Utrum  lux  electrica  adhiberi  possit  in 
Ecclesiis,"  it  was  answered  by  the  Congregation  of  Rites,  "Ad 
cultum,  negative:  ad  depellendas  autem  tenebras  ecclesiasque 
splendidius — illuminandas,  affirmative ;  cauto  tamen,  ne  modus 
speciem  prae  se  ferat  theatralem."  (June  4,  1895.) 

a  Pope  St.  Fabian  in  the  third  century  divided  Rome  into  seven 
ecclesiastical  "  regions."  Each  region  had  a  deacon  and  sub- 
deacon  of  its  own,  with  acolytes  under  them.  These  clerics  were 
called  "  regionaries ;  "  others  of  the  same  grade  were  called 
sequentes,  "supernumeraries." 


158  THE  CEREMONIES   OF  HIGH  MASS. 

One  word  as  to  the  candlesticks  on  the  altar.  We  are 
told  that  the  present  custom  of  placing  candlesticks  on  the 
altar  dates  from  the  ninth  or  tenth  century  ;  previously 
to  this  period  they  were  placed  probably  at  the  sides  or 
before  the  altar.  "  In  the  private  Masses  of  the  ninth  or 
tenth  century,  and  in  some  places  down  to  the  end  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  the  altar  remained  bare  until  the 
priest  who  was  to  say  Mass  actually  arrived  at  the 
spot.  The  priest  brought  a  little  crucifix  or  cross  along 
with  the  chalice,  and  the  server  carried  a  candlestick 
and  candle.  In  all  probability  the  six  candlesticks  we 
now  see  there,  or  seven  when  a  Bishop  pontificates,  have 
sprung  from  the  seven  candles  originally  borne  before 
the  Roman  Pontiff  by  the  seven  regionary  acolytes." 
(Ceremonies  of  Holy  Week,  Good  Friday,  p.  6.) 

After  this  brief  reference  to  the  Church's  use  of 
candles  at  Mass  we  return  to  the  consideration  of 
the  Ceremonies  at  High  Mass.  Instead  of  being  crossed 
in  front  like  the  priest's,  the  deacon's  stole  stretches 
from  the  left  shoulder  across  the  breast  and  is  fastened  at 
his  right  side.  Also,  instead  of  the  chasuble,  the  deacon 
and  subdeacon  wear  special  vestments  called  dalmatics. 
A  dalmatic  is  a  vestment  open  on  each  side,  with  wide 
sleeves,  and  marked  with  two  stripes.  It  is  worn  by 
deacons  at  High  Mass,  at  Processions  and  Benediction, 
and  by  Bishops  under  the  chasuble  when  they  celebrate 
Mass  pontifically.  The  colour  is  the  same  as  that  of 
the  celebrant's  chasuble.  The  word  is  derived  from 
Dalmatia.  The  dalmatic  was  a  long  undergarment  of 
white  Dalmatian  wool  corresponding  to  the  Roman 
tunic.  Originally  it  was  a  garment  of  everyday 
life. 

The  use  of  the  dalmatic  as  a  vestment  was  first 
peculiar  to  the  Popes,  and  then  permitted  by  them 


THE   CEREMONIES   OF  HIGH  MASS.  159 

to  Bishops,  and  as  early  as  the  fourth  century  to 
deacons.  From  the  year  800  onwards  ecclesiastical 
writers  speak  of  the  dalmatic  as  one  of  the  episcopal 
and  the  chief  of  the  deacon's  vestments.  (Cath.  Diet. 
Sixth  Edition,  p.  268.) 

High  Mass  differs  from  Low  (so  called  by  way  of 
contrast  to  the  High,  the  Great,  the  Solemn  Mass) 
merely  in  the  way  of  addition.  It  is  substantially  the 
same  rite.  But  such  is  the  dignity  of  this  great  Sacrifice, 
that  the  Church  prefers  its  being  solemnized  with  all 
outward  sign  of  grandeur  and  beauty.  It  is  certain  that 
Masses  are  much  more  frequent  in  later  than  in  earlier 
ages.  Thus  St.  Augustine,  speaking  of  his  day,  informs 
us  that  in  some  places  there  was  Mass  daily,  in  others 
only  on  Sundays,  in  others  on  Saturdays  and  Sundays. 
The  multiplication  of  Masses  has  necessarily  tended  to 
divest  them  of  all  ceremonial  except  what  is  necessary 
to  their  essence.  But  High  Mass  is  more  in  accordance 
with  the  mind  of  the  Church  than  Low.  And  she  has  it 
on  every  great  feast. 

The  first  ceremony  after  the  priest  reaches  the  altar 
is  the  incensing. 

Incensing  is  very  ancient  in  the  Church  and  was 
prescribed  by  God  Himself  in  Exodus  xxx.  7 :  "  And 
Aaron  shall  burn  sweet-smelling  incense  upon  it  in  the 
morning."  The  Council  of  Trent  mentions  incense 
(Thymiama)  amongst  those  visible  signs  which  lift  the 
mind  to  heavenly  things.  (Sess.  xxii.  ch.  5.)  The  burning 
away  of  the  incense,  in  other  words  its  destruction,  is 
suitable  to  the  idea  of  Sacrifice  where  the  Victim  is 
destroyed,  and  the  perfume,  which  is  of  strict  obligation, 
is  emblematic  of  the  good  odour  of  Christ  of  which  the 
Sacrifice  speaks. 

The  first  incensing  of  the  altar  by  the  priest  may  be 


160  THE  CEREMONIES  OF  HIGH  MASS. 

regarded  as  the  conclusion  of  the  prayers  said  at  the 
foot  of  the  altar.  It  is  unaccompanied  by  any  prayer. 
The  celebrant  places  the  incense  three  times  in  the 
thurible,  saying :  Mayest  thou  be  blessed  by  Him  in 
whose  honour  thou  shalt  be  consumed,  and  makes 
the  sign  of  the  Cross  over  it.  He  then  incenses  three 
times  with  a  double  swing  the  crucifix — next  he  incenses 
the  relics  of  the  saints  on  the  altar  out  of  respect  to 
their  memory,  and  then  the  altar  itself-— the  place  of 
sacrifice.  The  altar  is  the  holiest  of  inanimate  things 
in  the  church  and  has  been  solemnly  consecrated,  or  at 
least  the  altar-stone,  by  the  Bishop.  It  therefore  merits 
incensing.  The  incensing  of  the  altar  over,  the 
celebrant  hands  the  thurible  to  the  deacon,  who 
incenses  the  celebrant  three  times  (as  he  incensed  the 
crucifix),  as  the  representative  at  Mass  of  the  great 
High  Priest  Jesus  Christ. 

The  first  incensing  is  meant  chiefly  for  the  altar. 


THE    KYRIE    AND    THE    GLORIA    IN 
EXCELSIS.     THE  EPISTLE. 


The  priest  recites  in  a  low  voice  the  Kyrie  at  the 
Epistle  side  of  the  altar,  where  it  was  originally  said 
at  Low  Mass — the  deacon  and  subdeacon  recite 
alternately  with  him.  The  celebrant  intones  the 
Gloria.  The  choir  take  it  up.  The  deacon  and  sub- 
deacon  repeat  with  the  celebrant  the  words  of  the  Gloria. 
Then  all  go  to  their  seats — where  they  remain  with 
covered  heads  (except  at  the  words  at  which  inclination 


THE  SINGING   OF   THE   GOSPEL.  161 

of  the  head  is  made  at  Low  Mass)  while  the  Gloria  is 
being  sung.  The  Gloria  over — the  celebrant,  after  genu 
flecting  with  the  deacon  and  subdeacon  at  the  foot 
of  the  altar,  mounts  the  steps,  the  deacon  retires  behind 
him,  and  the  subdeacon  behind  the  deacon. 

The  priest  sings  Dominus  vobiscum,  and  is 
answered  by  the  choir ;  he  then  sings  the  Collect  or 
Collects  of  the  day.  The  deacon  and  subdeacon 
remain  behind  him.  The  Collects  over,  the  deacon 
moves  near  the  Celebrant  and  assists  him  while  he  reads 
the  Epistle,  Gradual,  and,  if  so  be,  Tract  or  Sequence. 
Meanwhile  the  Epistle  of  the  day  is  sung  by  the  sub- 
deacon,  in  the  exercise  of  the  power  given  him  at 
ordination.  At  its  close  he  takes  the  book  to  the  centre 
of  the  altar,  genuflects,  and  carries  it  to  the  Epistle 
corner,  where  he  receives  the  blessing  of  the  priest.  He 
then  restores  the  book  to  the  master  of  ceremonies  and 
takes  the  Missal  to  the  other  side  for  the  priest  to  read 
the  Gospel. 

The  priest  says  the  Munda  cor  meum  and  in  a  low 
voice  reads  the  Gospel. 


THE  SINGING  OF  THE  GOSPEL   BY 
THE   DEACON. 


When  the  priest  has  read  the  Gospel,  the  deacon 
receives  the  book  of  the  Gospels,  genuflects,  and  goes 
up  to  the  altar,  setting  the  book  upon  it — the  open  part 
turned  towards  the  tabernacle.  This  rubric  is  the 
survival  of  the  old  custom  of  taking  the  book  of  the 
L 


162  THE  SINGING   OF  THE   GOSPEL. 

Gospels  to  the  altar  at  the  beginning  of  the  Mass  and 
leaving  it  until  the  deacon  needed  it.  He  next  assists 
the  priest  in  putting  the  incense  into  the  thurible  with 
the  same  ceremonies  as  before.  The  deacon  then  recites 
the  Mnnda  cor  meum.  This  prayer  has  been  already 
explained.  He  kneels  before  the  celebrant  with  the 
book  of  the  Gospels,  and  asks  his  blessing  thus, 
Jube,  Domne,  benedicere — pray,  sir,  bless  me.  The 
celebrant  then  pronounces  the  blessing — Our  Lord  be 
on  thy  heart  and  on  thy  lips,  that  worthily  and 
competently  thou  mayest  announce  His  Gospel  in 
the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Amen,  at  the  same  time  making  the 
sign  of  the  Cross  over  him  with  his  right  hand,  which 
the  deacon  kisses. 

The  deacon,  subdeacon,  acolytes  with  lighted 
candles,  thurifer  and  master  of  ceremonies  proceed  to 
the  fixed  place  where  the  Gospel  is  sung.  The  Church 
surrounds  the  singing  of  the  Gospel  with  extraordinary 
solemnity.  It  is  difficult  to  think  of  anything  in  her 
Liturgy  to  which  she  pays  more  honour  than  to  the 
Gospels. 

The  congregation  stand  as  a  mark  of  respect.  The 
acolytes'  lighted  candles  are  a  symbol  of  our  Lord,  who 
by  teaching  was  the  Light  of  the  world.  "  Thy 
word  is  a  lamp  to  my  feet,  and  a  light  to  my  paths." 
(Ps.  cxviii.  105.)  The  incense  with  its  sweet  smell 
represents  the  good  odour  of  Christ.  "  For  we  are  the 
good  odour  of  Christ  with  God,  in  them  that  are  saved, 
and  in  them  that  perish.  To  the  one  indeed  the  odour 
of  death  unto  death  :  but  to  the  others  the  odour  of  life 
unto  life."  (2  Cor.  ii.  15,  16.) 

The  subdeacon  holds  the  book  and  the  deacon  sings 
in  a  loud  voice  Domjnus  vobiscum.  The  choir 


THE  SINGING   OF   THE   GOSPEL.  163 

answers  Et  cum  Spiritu  tuo.  On  chanting  the  title 
of  the  Gospel,  the  deacon  signs  the  book  and  his 
forehead,  lips,  and  breast  as  at  Low  Mass.  The  title 
having  been  chanted,  the  deacon  receives  the  thurible 
from  the  thurifer,  and  while  the  choir  sings  Gloria  tibi 
Domine,  he  incenses  the  sacred  text  three  times,  and 
proceeds  to  chant  the  Gospel.  At  the  end  the  sub- 
deacon  carries  the  book  to  the  celebrant  to  kiss  the 
place  indicated  by  the  deacon.  The  latter  then  thrice 
incenses  the  celebrant  who  (if  there  be  no  sermon)  at 
once  intones  the  Credo. 

The  sacred  ministers  recite  the  Credo  with  the  priest, 
and  then  sit  until  the  choir  has  finished  the  Credo.  After 
the  Incarnates  the  deacon  goes  to  the  altar  with  the 
burse  containing  the  corporal,  which  he  spreads  for  the 
Sacrifice,  and  then  draws  the  Missal  from  the  Gospel 
side  to  the  middle  of  the  altar  for  the  celebrant's  con 
venience.  During  this  ceremony  the  subdeacon  rises 
and  stands  uncovered  :  the  acolytes  also  rise  and  stand. 
The  deacon  returns  to  his  seat  per  breviorem,  and  before 
sitting,  bows  to  the  celebrant. 


1 64  THE  SOLEMN   OFFERTORY. 


THE   SOLEMN   OFFERTORY. 

The  Creed  having  been  sung  by  the  choir — the  priest 
attended  by  the  deacon  and  subdeacon  goes  to  the 
altar  in  the  same  manner  as  after  the  Gloria  and  sermon. 
The  deacon  and  subdeacon  fall  into  their  places  behind 
the  priest,  and  the  celebrant  after  kissing  the  altar 
sings  the  Dominus  vobiscum  and  is  answered  by  the 
choir.  He  then  sings  the  Oremus  before  the  Offertorium, 
which  he  says  in  a  low  voice. 

The  deacon  now  leaves  his  place  and  goes  to  the 
Epistle  side  of  the  altar,  while  the  subdeacon  proceeds 
to  the  credence-table,  where  he  finds  the  chalice  and 
paten  with  bread  prepared  for  the  Sacrifice,  covered 
with  a  long  veil  of  the  colour  of  the  day  as  well  as  with 
the  small  veil  by  which  they  are  always  covered  when 
not  in  use.  Wearing  the  long  veil  the  subdeacon  pro 
ceeds  to  the  altar,  where  the  deacon  puts  the  small  veil 
aside,  receives  the  chalice  and  paten  and  sets  them  on 
the  altar.  The  deacon  then  presents  the  priest  with  the 
paten  bearing  the  bread  of  the  Sacrifice,  kissing  the  paten 
and  his  hand.  While  the  priest  offers  the  host — the 
deacon  pours  wine  into  the  chalice ;  and  the  sub- 
deacon,  holding  the  cruet  of  water,  invokes  the  blessing 
of  the  celebrant  in  the  words  Benedicite,  Pater  rcverende, 
using  the  plural  (benedicite)  as  a  mark  of  respect.  The 
celebrant  as  at  Low  Mass  blesses  the  water  and  the 
subdeacon  pours  a  drop  or  two  into  the  chalice.  The 
deacon  and  subdeacon  have  each  their  proper  functions 
in  High  Mass — the  subdeacon  sings  the  Epistle — the 
deacon  the  Gospel,  to  the  deacon  belongs  the  wine — 
the  matter  of  the  Precious  Blood — to  the  subdeacon 


THE  INCENSING   AT  THE  OFFERTORY.  165 


the  water.  The  deacon  now  presents  the  priest  with 
the  chalice  as  before  with  the  paten — kisses  the  foot  of 
the  chalice  and  the  celebrant's  hand — holds  the  cele 
brant's  arm  and  repeats  with  him  the  words  of  oblation 
on  that  account  in  the  plural.  The  plural  is  retained  in 
Low  Mass  as  if  to  show  that  the  presence  of  the 
deacon  is  more  after  the  Church's  heart ;  she  retains 
the  plural  form  as  if  he  was  present. 

The  oblation  over,  the  deacon,  after  wiping  the 
paten  with  the  purificator,  next  gives  it  to  the  sub- 
deacon,  covering  it  with  the  end  of  the  long  veil  still 
worn  by  the  latter,  who  bearing  the  paten  so  covered, 
proceeds  with  it  to  his  proper  place  at  the  foot  of  the 
altar,  where  he  holds  it  until  the  end  of  the  Pater  noster. 
This  custom  is  said  to  date  from  the  time  when  the 
faithful  offered  bread  and  wine  on  the  paten.  As  the 
offerings  were  large,  the  size  of  the  paten  was  in  pro 
portion,  and  for  convenience  sake  it  was  removed  and 
held  by  the  subdeacon  until  wanted  again  by  the  priest. 
The  Church  loves  to  maintain  practices  in  symbol  after 
she  has  dropped  them  in  their  official  use. 


THE  INCENSING  AT  THE  OFFERTORY. 


The  incensing  at  the  Offertory  differs  from  the 
incensing  before  the  Introit,  because  at  the  Offertory  it 
is  more  solemn,  more  comprehensive,  as  not  merely  the 
celebrant,  deacon,  and  subdeacon  are  incensed,  but  the 
people  also ;  the  incensing  also  at  the  Offertory  is  in  an 
especial  way  meant  for  the  bread  and  wine,  and  thus  is 
much  more  clearly  connected  with  the  Sacrifice  than 
the  first  incensing,  which  is  chiefly  concerned  with  the 
altar  or  the  place  of  sacrifice. 


166  THE   INCENSING   AT  THE   OFFERTORY. 

The  priest  in  blessing  the  incense  says,  By  the 
intercession  of  blessed  Michael  the  Archangel, 
standing  on  the  right  hand  of  the  altar  of  incense 
(St.Lttke  i.  n)  and  of  all  His  elect,  may  the  Lord 
vouchsafe  to  bless  ^  this  incense,  and  to  receive  it 
in  the  odour  of  sweetness,  through  Christ  our 
Lord,  making  over  the  incense  the  sign  of  the  Cross. 

The  Church  begs  of  God  by  the  sign  of  the  Cross 
to  bless  the  incense  and  to  accept  it  as  a  thing  con 
secrated  to  His  service.  To  obtain  her  request 
more  surely  she  has  recourse  to  the  intercession  of 
St.  Michael  and  all  the  saints. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PRAYER  IN  BLESSING  THE 
INCENSE. 


By  the  intercession  of  blessed  Michael  the 
Archangel — his  name  is  mentioned  in  the  Confiteov  and 
now  again  as  the  leader  of  the  heavenly  host  whose 
duty  in  fact  is  to  offer  to  God  the  prayers  of  the  faithful 
which  rise  like  incense.  Standing  at  the  right  hand 
of  the  altar  of  incense — this  is  said  of  St.  Gabriel  in 
Luke  (i.  n),  and  because  of  this  verse  in  St.  Luke 
various  Missals  introduced  St.  Gabriel's  name  here. 
And  of  all  His  elect,  that  is,  all  the  saved,  may  the 
Lord  vouchsafe  to  bless  this  incense  by  consecrating 
it  to  His  service  and  to  receive  it  in  the  odour  of 
sweetness,  through  Christ  our  Lord.  The  priest 
asks  not  merely  that  God  will  accept  this  incense,  but 
accept  it  as  a  gift  sweet  smelling  in  His  sight. 

The  priest  then  receiving  the  thurible  from  the 
deacon  proceeds  to  incense  the  oblation  or  the  bread 
and  wine  of  the  Sacrifice.  Making  over  them  with  the 
thurible  three  crosses,  saying  at  the  first,  Incensum 


THE  INCENSING  AT  THE  OFFERTORY.  167 

istud  ;  at  the  second,  a  te  benedictum ;  at  the  third, 
ascendat  ad  te  Domine.  He  next  describes  three 
circles  round  the  chalice  and  host,  the  first  two  with 
the  thurible  from  right  to  left,  and  the  third  from  left 
to  right ;  saying  at  the  first,  et  descendat  super  nos ; 
at  the  second,  misericordia ;  and  at  the  third,  tua 
(May  this  incense  blessed  by  Thee  ascend  to  Thee, 
O  Lord,  and  may  Thy  mercy  descend  upon  us). 

He  next  incenses  the  crucifix  thrice  with  the  words 
of  the  1 4oth  Psalm :  Let  my  prayer  be  directed  as 
incense  in  Thy  sight,  that  is,  let  my  prayer  reach 
Thee  in  the  Heavens  as  incense  ordered  by  Thee 
of  old  and  entirely  consumed  in  Thy  presence.  The 
lifting  up  of  my  hands  as  an  evening  sacrifice. 
A  lifting  up  of  my  hands  means  prayer,  as  the 
Jews  were  wont  to  lift  up  their  hands  in  prayer. 
(See  Psalm  cxxxiii.)  The  prayer  I  offer  up  with  uplifted 
hands,  may  it  be  like  the  sacrifice  of  incense  offered  up 
in  the  evening,  prefiguring  the  Sacrifice  of  Calvary. 
Set  a  watch,  O  Lord,  before  my  mouth ;  and  a  door 
round  about  my  lips.  My  mouth  being  the  gate 
through  which  pass  the  words  that  do  harm ;  set, 
O  Lord,  a  watchman  on  it,  and  as  that  is  not  enough  I 
beg  of  Thee  to  put  a  strong  door  round  my  lips  ;  That 
my  heart  incline  not  to  evil  words  to  make  excuses 
in  sin.  Do  not  allow  us  when  we  have  fallen  into  sin 
to  "let  our  heart  incline"  to  lies  and  excuses.  "To 
make  excuses  in  sin."  Do  not  allow  us  to  excuse  our 
sin,  teach  us  to  acknowledge  it.  (See  Bellavmine's  Com 
mentary  on  this  Psalm.) 

The  celebrant  then  restores  the  thurible  to  the 
deacon  at  the  Epistle  side,  saying,  May  our  Lord 
enkindle  within  us  the  fire  of  His  love,  and  the 
flame  of  eternal  charity.  The  deacon  receives  it, 


168  THE  CANON  AND  CONSECRATION. 

kisses  the  thurible  and  the  celebrant's  hand  and  incenses 
him  thrice.  Then  the  deacon  incenses  the  clergy  in 
choir.  Next  he  incenses  the  subdeacon  twice  and  is 
himself  incensed  by  the  thurifer  twice.  The  celebrant 
remaining  at  the  Epistle  side  of  the  altar  washes  his 
hands  and  says  the  Psalm  Lavabo  as  in  Low  Mass.  He 
next  says  the  Prayer  of  Oblation,  the  Ovate  Fratres,  and 
the  Secret  prayers  as  at  Low  Mass. 


THE  PREFACE  IN  SOLEMN   HIGH  MASS. 


The  Preface  is  invested  by  the  Church  with  great 
dignity,  its  words  of  unspeakable  majesty  are  wedded  to 
a  chant  which,  as  some  writers  have  thought,  was  taken 
by  the  Apostles  from  the  music  in  the  Temple.  There 
seems  no  difficulty  whatever  in  adopting  the  opinion,  or 
at  least  in  saying  that  there  may  be  a  strong  family 
resemblance  between  the  chant  of  the  Preface  and 
certain  music  in  vogue  in  the  Temple  during  the 
Apostles'  lifetime. 

THE  CANON  AND  CONSECRATION   IN 
HIGH    MASS. 


The  Preface  over,  the  deacon  takes  his  place  at  the 
left  of  the  celebrant,  in  discharge  of  his  official  work  of 
assisting  the  celebrant  at  High  Mass. 

The  acolytes  come  in  from  the  sacristy,  kneel  with 
lighted  torches  before  the  altar,  and  when  the  priest 
places  his  hands  over  the  chalice  at  the  words  Hanc 
igitur  oblationem,  the  deacon  genuflects,  moves  round 
to  the  right  of  the  priest,  and  goes  on  both  knees.  At 


THE   CONSECRATION   TO   THE  PATER   NOSTER.     169 

the  same  time  the  subdeacon  lowers  the  paten  which 
he  still  carries,  and  kneels  in  his  place.  Incense  is 
placed  in  the  thurible  to  honour  the  Blesspd  Sacrament 
at  the  Consecration.  When  the  Consecration  and 
adoration  of  the  Sacred  Host  are  over,  the  deacon  rises 
and  removes  the  pall  from  the  chalice  ;  and  after  the 
Consecration  and  adoration  of  the  Precious  Blood  he 
replaces  it. 

After  the  Consecration  the  choir  sings  usually  the 
Benedict  us,  which  may  be  considered  as  an  act  of  faith 
in  our  Lord  incarnate  on  the  altar. 


FROM  THE  CONSECRATION  TO  THE 
PATER  NOSTER. 


After  the  Consecration  the  deacon  and  subdeacon 
rise  ;  and  the  deacon,  having  genuflected,  goes  again  to 
the  left  side  of  the  celebrant  to  assist  at  the  Missal. 
All  proceeds  as  at  Low  Mass,  until  after  the  Memento 
for  the  Dead  at  the  Per  quern  haec  omnia,  Domine, 
semper  bona  creas,  when  the  deacon  genuflects,  and 
goes  to  the  right  of  the  priest  to  remove  the  pall  from 
the  chalice  for  the  "little  Elevation  ;  "  also,  when  the 
priest  makes  the  sign  of  the  Cross  over  the  Sacred  Host 
and  chalice,  the  deacon  steadies  the  latter  at  the  foot, 
using  his  privilege  of  touching  vessels  which  contain 
the  Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord.  At  the  Pater  nosier 
the  deacon  having  genuflected,  leaves  the  altar,  and 
goes  to  his  place  behind  the  priest. 


170  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  PAX. 


FROM  THE  PATER  NOSTER  TO  THE 
COMMUNION. 


The  celebrant  sings  the  Pater  noster  to  a  tone  pre 
scribed  in  the  Missal.  At  the  Ne  nos  inducas  in  tenta- 
tionem  the  deacon  and  subdeacon,  having  genuflected 
at  their  places,  go  up  to  the  altar.  The  subdeacon 
gives  the  paten  to  the  deacon,  who  wipes  it  with  the 
purificator,  and  gives  it  to  the  priest  after  the  Pater 
noster,  kissing  the  edge  and  the  priest's  hand.  An 
attendant  removes  the  long  veil  from  the  shoulders  of 
the  subdeacon,  who  genuflects  and  returns  to  his 
place.  The  deacon  remains  near  the  celebrant  at  his 
right  to  remove  the  pall  from  the  chalice  and  steady  it 
when  necessary.  The  priest  sings  to  the  tone  pre 
scribed  in  the  Missal  the  Pax  Domini.  Then  the  sub- 
deacon  joins  him  at  the  altar,  and  with  the  deacon, 
accompanies  the  priest  in  saying  the  Agnus  Dei.  This 
over  the  subdeacon  goes  to  his  place,  and  the  deacon 
remains  on  both  knees  while  the  celebrant  says  the  first 
of  the  three  prayers  before  the  Communion.  The  Pax 
is  given  after  that  prayer. 


EXPLANATION   OF  THE   PAX  OR   KISS 
OF   PEACE. 


The  Pax  or  kiss  of  peace  is  the  memorial  of  the  holy 
"  kiss  of  peace "  mentioned  by  St.  Peter  in  his  first 
Epistle  v.  14  ;  by  St.  Paul,  Rom.  xvi.  16 ;  and  in 
i  Cor.  xvi.  20.  The  kiss  of  peace  is  the  symbol  of  charity 
and  of  Christian  peace.  It  was  given  at  Mass  from 


EXPLANATION   OF  THE  PAX.  171 

the  Apostles'  days.  To  avoid  all  danger  of  abuse  the 
sexes  were  after  some  time  rigidly  separated.  The 
separation  of  men  and  women  found  sometimes  in  the 
present  day  in  Catholic  churches,  at  home  and  abroad, 
reminds  us  in  its  origin  of  the  kiss  of  peace,  given  by 
the  celebrant  to  the  deacon,  by  him  to  the  subdeacon, 
thence  passed  down  to  the  clergy  in  the  sanctuary,  and 
from  them  to  the  men  in  the  congregation. 

In  all  the  Eastern  as  well  as  in  the  Mozarabic  and 
Ambrosian  liturgies  the  kiss  is  given  before  the  Offertory 
and  Consecration.  In  the  Roman  Mass  the  kiss  of 
peace  follows  the  Consecration,  and  is  clearly  connected 
with  the  Communion. 

The  kiss  strictly  so  called  was  given  as  late  as  the 
thirteenth  century  during  High  Mass  by  the  celebrant 
to  the  deacon,  and  by  him  to  the  subdeacon.  At  the 
end  of  the  thirteenth  century  the  kiss  of  peace  gave 
way  to  the  use  of  the  Osculatorium,  called  also  Instmnientuni 
or  tahda  pads.  This  Osculatorium  was  a  plate  with  a 
figure  of  Christ  Crucified  stamped  upon  it.  This  plate 
was  kissed  first  by  the  priest,  and  then  by  the  clerics 
and  congregation.  The  Osculatorium  was  introduced 
into  England  by  Archbishop  Walter  of  York  in  1250. 
The  embrace  now  substituted  for  the  kiss  of  peace 
dates  from  the  Reformation.  The  Pax,  as  it  is  called, 
is  not  given  at  Low  Mass.  At  High  Mass  after  the 
first  of  the  three  prayers  before  Communion,  the  deacon 
rises  from  his  knees  and  kisses  the  altar  with  the 
celebrant.  Next  the  celebrant,  placing  his  hands  on 
the  shoulders  of  the  deacon,  inclines  towards  his  cheek, 
saying  Pax  tecum,  and  is  answered  by  the  deacon  Et 
cum  Spiritu  tuo.  The  deacon  then  goes  to  the  sub- 
deacon  and  gives  him  the  Pax  in  the  same  way. 

The  Pax  is  not  given  on  the  three  last  days  of  Holy 


172  THE  END   OF  HIGH  MASS. 

Week.  On  Maundy  Thursday  it  is  omitted  from  horror 
of  the  treacherous  kiss  of  Judas — on  Good  Friday  and 
Holy  Saturday  it  is  likewise  omitted  because,  says 
Durandus  the  ritualist,  Christ,  our  true  peace,  has  not 
risen  from  the  dead.  After  His  Resurrection  pax  vobis 
was  His  familiar  greeting. 

At   Masses  for  the  Dead  the  Pax  is  also  omitted,  as 
we  shall  see  later  under  Mass  for  the  Dead. 


FROM   THE   COMMUNION   TO  THE    END 
OF   HIGH   MASS. 


When  the  subdeacon  has  concluded  giving  the  Pax 
he  rejoins  the  priest  at  his  right  hand,  and  removes 
the  pall  from  the  chalice  before  the  priest  drinks  the 
Precious  Blood.  When  the  Communion  of  the  priest 
and  faithful  is  over,  the  subdeacon  ministers  wine  for 
the  first  ablution  ;  and  wine  and  water  for  the  second. 
The  deacon  and  subdeacon  change  places,  the  deacon 
removing  the  Missal  to  the  Epistle  side.  The  priest 
having  received  the  second  ablution  leaves  the  chalice 
and  purificator,  and  goes  to  the  Missal  at  the  Epistle 
side  to  read  the  Communion.  The  subdeacon  arranges 
the  chalice  and  purificator,  puts  the  corporal  into  the 
burse,  and  having  covered  the  chalice  and  paten  with 
the  veil,  bears  them  with  the  burse  resting  on  them 
to  the  credence-table.  After  placing  the  chalice  on 
the  credence-table,  he  goes  to  his  place  behind 
the  priest  and  deacon.  The  celebrant  after  reading  the 
Communion  goes  to  the  middle  of  the  altar,  sings  the 
Dominus  vobiscum,  and  is  answered  by  the  choir; 


THE   END   OF  HIGH   MASS.  173 

then  returning  to  the  Missal,  he  sings  the  Postcom- 
munion  prayer  or  prayers.  Returning  to  the  middle  he 
again  sings  Dominus  vobiscum,  and  is  answered  by 
the  choir.  Then  the  deacon,  turning  to  the  people,  sings 
the  Ite  Missa  est  or  the  Benedicamus  Domino 
towards  the  altar.  The  celebrant,  after  blessing 
the  congregation,  reads  the  Gospel.  That  over,  all 
bow  to  the  middle  of  the  altar,  descend  the  steps, 
genuflect J  if  the  Blessed  Sacrament  be  reserved,  and 
preceded  by  the  acolytes  with  lights  return  to  the 
sacristy.  (Taken  in  part  from  Canon  Oakeley's  Ceremonial  of 
the  Mass.] 

1  "  Genuflexion  (the  bending  of  the  knee)  is  a  natural  sign  of 
adoration  or  reverence.  The  faithful  genuflect  in  passing  before 
the  tabernacle  where  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is  reserved,  and  on 
both  knees  when  It  is  exposed.  The  early  Christians  prayed 
standing  on  Sundays,  and  from  Easter  till  Pentecost,  and  only 
bent  the  knee  in  sign  of  penance."  (Cath.  Diet.  p.  401.)  Prostration 
is  much  earlier  than  genuflexion.  Prostration  is  still  prescribed  for 
the  Sacred  Ministers  before  the  Mass  of  the  Presanctified  on  Good 
Friday  and  during  a  portion  of  the  Litany  sung  on  Holy  Saturday 
morning.  At  an  Ordination  Mass  the  candidates  to  be  ordained 
fall  upon  their  faces  during  the  chanting  of  the  Litany ;  and  at 
the  Coronation  Service  also,  while  the  Litany  is  sung,  the  Sovereign 
elect  lies  prostrate  on  the  ground.  "But  the  Good  Friday  prostra 
tion  probably  recalls  an  act  of  humiliation  which  was  as  habitually 
practised  in  the  early  Church  as  genuflexion  is  with  us,  every  time 
that  the  Chief  Pontiff  and  his  attendants  made  their  solemn  entry 
into  the  sanctuary  for  High  Mass.  ...  It  would  seem  that  the 
Good  Friday  Service  alone  has  retained  unchanged  a  feature  which 
eleven  hundred  years  ago  was  witnessed  at  the  beginning  of  every 
Mass."  (Father  Thurston's  Ceremonies  of  Holy  Week,  pp.  4,  6.)  To 
this  day  a  Coptic  priest  in  communion  with  Rome,  says  Mass 
without  a  single  genuflexion.  At  his  Mass  a  profound  inclination 
takes  the  place  of  genuflexion. 


CHAPTER   the    FIFTEENTH. 


MASS  FOR  THE   DEAD. 

MASS  for  the  Dead  ranks  amongst  Votive  Masses. 

A  Votive  Mass  does  not  correspond  with  the  Office 
of  the  day ;  it  is  said  by  the  choice  of  the  priest,  hence 
its  name  (votum).  A  Votive  Mass  may  be  said  on  all 
days  except  Sundays,  feasts  of  double  and  more 
than  double  rank,  and  certain  other  days  specially 
excepted. 

Mass  for  the  Dead  may  be  said  on  a  double  pro 
vided  the  body  be  present.  High  Mass  for  the  Dead 
is  forbidden  even  in  the  presence  of  the  body  during 
the  last  three  days  of  Holy  Week  and  on  all  the  great 
feasts  of  the  Church. 

Mass  for  the  Dead  is  said  (with  the  exception 
noted)  first,  when  the  person  dies,  or  as  the  Latin  phrase 
has  it,  Die  obitus  sen  depositionis,  which  means  any  day 
that  intervenes  from  the  day  of  death  to  burial 
(Depositio — the  putting  away) ;  secondly,  on  the  third  day 
after  death,  in  memory,  as  has  been  suggested,  of  our 
Lord's  Resurrection  after  three  days ;  thirdly,  on 
the  seventh  day,  in  memory  of  the  mourning  of 
the  Israelites  seven  days  for  Joseph ;  fourthly,  on  the 
thirtieth  day  (Month's  Mind),  in  memory  of  Aaron,  for 


THE  BEGINNING  TO  THE  OFFERTORY.  175 

whom  the  Israelites  mourned  thirty  days  (Numbers 
xx.  30) ;  and  finally,  at  the  end  of  a  year,  or  on  the 
anniversary. 

Special  Masses  for  the  Dead  (said  in  black  vest 
ments)  are  provided  by  the  Church  in  her  Missal. 

The  rubrics  of  Mass  for  the  Dead  differ  from  the 
rubrics  for  the  Mass  of  the  living  chiefly  by  way  of 
omission — which  we  proceed  to  show. 


I.  THE   BEGINNING  TO  THE 
OFFERTORY. 


The  Psalm  Judica  is  omitted.  Writers  on  the  Mass 
often  assign  the  reason  of  the  omission  of  the  Psalm  to 
its  joyful  character,  out  of  place  in  a  Mass  where  the 
Church  mourns  for  the  Dead.  It  may  perhaps  be  more 
correctly  stated  that  here  as  in  other  portions  of  the 
Mass  we  see  a  vestige  of  ancient  usage — for  during  the 
first  seven  hundred  years,  if  not  more,  the  Judica  was  not 
said  at  Mass.  And  the  Church  saw  no  reason  for  its 
insertion  in  a  Mass  for  the  Faithful  Departed.  She  left 
things  as  they  were. 

At  the  Introit  the  celebrant  makes  the  sign  of  the 
Cross  over  the  Missal,  which  is  thought  by  some  to 
extend  to  the  Holy  Souls,  expressive  of  the  Church's 
desire  that  the  fulness  of  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Cross 
should,  as  far  as  possible,  be  applied  to  them. 

The  Introit  for  the  Holy  Souls  is  Eternal  rest  give 
unto  them,  O  Lord,  and  let  perpetual  light  shine 
upon  them.  A  Hymn,  O  God,  becometh  Thee  in 


176  THE  BEGINNING  TO  THE  OFFERTORY. 

Sion ;  and  a  vow  shall  be  paid  to  Thee  in 
Jerusalem  ;  O  hear  my  prayer ;  all  flesh  shall  come 
to  Thee. 

This  Psalm  in  the  mouth  of  the  Holy  Souls  expresses 
their  ardent  desire  to  chant  the  canticle  of  praise  in  the 
Heavenly  Jerusalem.  God  will  grant  their  prayer 
more  willingly,  because  it  is  His  wish  that  "  all  flesh," 
all  mankind,  should  be  with  Him  in  His  Kingdom. 

Next  follow  the  Kyrie  Eleison,  Collects,  Epistle, 
Tract,  Sequence,  and  Gospel,  all  specially  selected 
by  the  Church  for  a  Requiem  Mass.  In  that  Mass 
the  Jube,  Domne,  benedicere — pray,  Sir,  bless  me  —  is 
omitted,  as  also  the  following  prayer  before  the 
Gospel  said  by  the  priest  at  Low,  and  also  by  the 
deacon  at  High  Mass — "  The  Lord  be  in  my  heart  and 
on  my  lips  that  I  may  worthily  and  in  a  becoming 
manner  announce  His  holy  Gospel.  Amen."  The 
book  is  not  kissed  at  the  end  nor  is  the  prayer  said, 
"  By  the  words  of  the  Gospel  may  our  sins  be  blotted 
out."  The  thoughts  of  the  Church  turn  solely  to  her 
dead.  She  omits  all  signs  of  joy  and  gladness.  Since 
the  Christian's  holy  death  is  a  motive  for  joy  and 
thanksgiving,  Alleluia  was  formerly  sung  in  the  Roman 
Mass  for  the  dead  ;  and,  as  St.  Jerome  tells  us,  even  at 
funerals.  She  even  robs  her  High  Mass  of  a  portion 
of  its  solemnity  by  forbidding  the  deacon  before  singing 
the  Gospel  to  ask  the  celebrant's  blessing.  She  will 
not  even  allow  a  short  prayer  like  the  per  evangelica  dicta 
ddeantuv  nostra  delicta, — because  it  refers  more  to  the 
living  than  to  the  dead. 


THE  OFFERTORY. 


177 


II.  THE  OFFERTORY. 


The  Offertory  in  the  Requiem  Mass  deserves  special 
mention,  for  there  is  much  difference  of  opinion  amongst 
learned  writers  as  to  its  meaning.  This  Offertory  is 
the  only  one  which  still  retains  its  primitive  form.  It 
is  composed  of  an  antiphon,  a  versicle,  and  of  the 
concluding  words  of  the  antiphon  repeated. 


Domine,  Jesu  Christe,  Rex 
gloriae,  libera  animas  omnium 
fidelium  defunctorum  de 
poenis  inferni,  et  de  profundo 
lacu  :  libera  eas  de  ore  leonis, 
ne  absorbeat  eas  tartarus, 
ne  cadant  in  obscurum  ;  sed 
signifer  sanctus  Michael  re- 
praesentet  eas  in  lucem  sanc- 
tam  :  Quam  olim  Abrahae  pro- 
misisti  et  semini  ejus. 


Hostias  et  preces  tibi,  Dom 
ine,  laudis  offerimus  :  tu  sus- 
cipe  pro  animabus  illis  qua- 
rum  hodie  memoriam  faci- 
mus :  fac  eas,  Domine,  de 
morte  transire  ad  vitam : 
Quam  olim  Abrahae  prom- 
isisti  et  semini  ejus. 


Lord  Jesus  Christ,  King  of 
glory,  deliver  the  souls  of  all 
the  faithful  departed  from  the 

Eains  of  Hell  and  the  deep 
ike  ;  deliver  them  from  the 
mouth  of  the  lion :  let  not 
Hell  swallow  them  up,  nor  let 
them  fall  into  darkness ;  but 
let  the  Standard-bearer  St. 
Michael  guide  them  into  the 
holy  light  which  of  old  Thou 
didst  promise  to  Abraham 
and  his  seed. 

We  oifer  Thee  victims,  O 
Lord,  and  prayers  of  praise  : 
mercifully  receive  them  for 
the  souls  whose  memory  we 
are  keeping  to-day  :  grant 
them  to  pass,  O  Lord,  from 
death  to  life :  which  of  old 
Thou  didst  promise  to 
Abraham  and  his  seed. 


It  might  seem  at  first  sight  from  certain  expressions 
in  this  Offertory  that  the  Church  means  to  pray  for 
the  salvation  even  of  lost  souls.  Deliver  the  souls  of 
all  the  faithful  departed  from  the  pains  of  Hell 
and  the  deep  lake ;  and  the  mouth  of  the  lion.  Let 


178  THE   OFFERTORY. 


not  Hell  swallow  them  up.  But  the  Church's  doctrine 
is  clear  and  distinct  in  inferno  null  a  est  redemptio,  in  Hell 
there  is  no  redemption.  Nor  is  it  the  present  usage  of 
the  Church  to  pray  even  for  a  mitigation  of  the  pains 
of  the  lost.  The  damned  have  no  share  whatever  in 
the  prayers  or  penances  of  the  faithful,  nor  do  they 
derive  the  least  benefit  from  the  Mass.  Theologians  of 
note  like  Valentia  and  Sporer  understand  the  above 
words  to  refer  to  the  Holy  Souls.  Such  an  interpret 
ation  is  contrary  to  the  plain  meaning  of  the  words. 
The  Church  is  most  cautious  in  her  use  of  terms.  She 
has  a  language  of  her  own  with  a  fixed  and  definite 
meaning.  From  her  prayers  we  learn  her  creed.  The 
Church  in  speaking  of  Purgatory  does  not  use  the  word 
Infernus,  which  means  the  Hell  of  the  damned.  We 
find  Hell  used  of  three  different  places  :  (i)  of  the  abode 
of  the  lost  in  everlasting  torments,  (2)  of  the  Limbo  of 
the  Fathers,  called  Paradise  by  our  Lord  in  the  pardon 
granted  to  the  penitent  thief:  "  This  day  thou  shalt  be 
with  Me  in  Paradise"  (Luke  xxiii.  43);  (3)  of  Limbo, 
where  the  souls  of  babes  dying  without  Baptism  find  a 
happy  and  eternal  home.  The  Limbo  of  the  Fathers 
was  emptied  of  its  prisoners  by  our  Lord  on  Ascension 
Day,  and  therefore  exists  no  longer.  The  place  of  merci 
ful  expiation  by  fire  is  not  called  Hell — the  recognized 
name  is  Purgatory.  Nor  does  the  Church  usually 
speak  of  Purgatory  as  death,  in  contrast  to  Heaven 
which  is  life.  Grant  them  to  pass  from  death  to  life 
does  not,  except  by  a  forced  interpretation,  mean  let 
them  pass  from  Purgatory  to  Heaven.  The  state  of  the 
souls  in  Purgatory  confirmed  in  grace,  dearer  to  God 
than  many  of  the  blessed  in  Heaven,  cannot  be  fittingly 
described  as  death.  In  the  language  of  Scripture  and  of 
the  Church,  death  and  life  are  opposed,  as  are  Hell  and 


THE   OFFERTORY.  179 

Heaven.  Nor  is  it  likely  that  the  Church  would  apply 
to  Purgatory  the  very  word  Tartarus,  which  St.  Peter 
applies  to  Hell  in  the  well-known  passage  of  the  Second 
Epistle,  where  he  speaks  of  the  fallen  angels :  "  For  if 
God  spared  not  the  angels  which  sinned  but  delivered 
them  drawn  down  by  infernal  ropes  to  the  lower  Hell 
unto  torments  to  be  reserved  unto  judgment  " — rudenti- 
bns  inferni  detractos  in  TARTARUM  tradidit  cmciandos. 

Without  violence  to  language  we  can  easily  interpret 
the  Church's  words  in  the  Offertory  of  the  Requiem 
Mass  in  strict  accordance  with  her  doctrine. 

Cardinal  Wiseman,  following  distinguished  modern 
writers,  reminds  us  that  the  Services  of  the  Church  are 
eminently  dramatic.  In  her  hands  the  past  becomes  the 
present.  In  her  Office  for  Advent  and  Christmas  she 
places  the  manger  at  Bethlehem  before  our  eyes  as  if 
the  Divine  Babe  had  just  been  born,  and  in  Holy 
Week  she  speaks  of  each  incident  in  the  Passion  as  if 
it  were  enacted  that  moment  before  us.  The  Church 
kneels  in  spirit,  so  thinks  this  great  man,  beside  the 
dying  beds  of  her  children,  and  mindful  of  the 
tremendous  risk,  pours  forth  her  earnest  supplications 
for  the  souls  whose  fate  for  eternity  is  soon  to  be  fixed  ; 
or  to  follow  Father  Suarez,  more  dramatic  still,  the 
Church  represents  souls  at  the  moment  of  their 
departure  from  the  body  on  their  road  to  Judgment 
and  begs  for  them  the  mercy  of  God.  Deliver  the 
souls  of  all  the  faithful  departed  from  the  pains 
of  Hell  and  the  deep  lake ;  deliver  them  from  the 
mouth  of  the  lion :  let  not  Hell  swallow  them  up. 
The  concluding  words  of  the  versicle — fac  eas,  Domine, 
de  morte  transire  ad  vitam,  can  be  explained,  without 
strain,  to  mean, — let  them  pass  from  temporal  death, 
O  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  that  existence  which  alone 


i8o       FROM  THE  OFFERTORY  TO  THE  AGNUS  DEL 

deserves   the   name  of  life.   (Suarez  in  III.  D.  83.  s.  i. 
n.  29,   quoted  by  Gihr  on  the  Mass.) 

Instances  might  easily  be  quoted  to  show  that  this 
interpretation  is  in  keeping  with  the  Church's  prayers 
for  the  departed  in  her  Office,  and  in  her  funeral  service 
at  the  grave.  This  method  of  prayer,  as  it  has  been 
well  remarked,  helps  the  dead  and  benefits  the  living 
by  remindingjthem  to  prepare  for  death. 


III.  FROM  THE  OFFERTORY  TO  THE 
AGNUS  DEI. 


From  the  Offertory  to  the  Agnus  Dei  the  Requiem 
Mass,  save  in  the  Collects,  does  not  differ  from  an 
ordinary  Mass.  Since  the  eleventh  or  twelfth  century 
the  Agnus  Dei  in  a  Requiem  Mass  is  slightly  different. 
Instead  of  Miserere  nobis  after  the  first  and  second 
Agnus  Dei,  Dona  eis  requiem  is  said,  and  for  Dona 
nobis  pacem  the  Church  ordains  Dona  eis  requiem 
sempiternam.  In  the  Ambrosian  rite,  which  still  holds 
in  the  Cathedral  at  Milan,  after  sempiternam  the  celebrant 
adds  et  locum  indulgentiae  cum  sanctis  tuis  in 
gloria  (and  an  abode  of  mercy  with  Thy  saints  in  glory). 
Why  this  alteration  in  the  Roman  rite  ?  St.  Thomas 
teaches  that  the  Church  in  her  prayers  for  the  dead 
begs  for  rest  and  not  peace.  Peace  is  the  effect  of  rest, 
and  before  we  ask  peace  for  the  Holy  Souls  we  must  first 
secure  their  everlasting  rest.  "  The  Sacrifice  is  offered 
not  for  the  present  peace  of  the  dead  but  for  their  rest." 
(S.  Th.  III.  q.  83.  ad.  i.)  For  the  same  reason  the 


FROM  THE  AGNUS  DEI  TO  THE  END.  181 

prayer  for  peace  is  omitted.  The  kiss  of  peace,  or  the 
Pax  as  it  is  called,  is  forbidden  at  the  Requiem  Mass, 
because,  as  some  think,  the  kiss  of  peace  is  a  sign  of  joy, 
and  as  such  is  out  of  place  in  a  Mass  where  the  thoughts 
of  the  Church  are  full  of  sorrow  and  pain  for  the 
souls  yearning  for  God.  A  better  reason  is  that  the 
Pax  was  closely  connected  with  the  .receiving  of  Holy 
Communion  by  the  faithful.  The  Pax  was,  in  a  certain 
sense,  a  preparation  for  Communion.  For  centuries 
Communion  was  not  given  at  Masses  for  the  Dead. 
During  that  long  period  the  kiss  of  peace  was  con 
sidered  out  of  place.  Permission  for  Holy  Communion 
in  Masses  for  the  Dead  is  of  comparatively  recent 
introduction ;  and  the  Church,  clinging  as  usual  to 
ancient  practice,  omits  the  kiss  of  peace. 


IV.  FROM  THE  AGNUS  DEI  TO  THE 
END. 


From  the  Agnus  Dei  to  the  last  Gospel  the  rubrics 
are  the  same  in  Masses  for  the  Dead  as  for  the  living ; 
with  these  two  exceptions — instead  of  Ite  Missa  est, 
Requiescant  in  pace  is  prescribed,  and  the  priest's 
blessing  is  not  given.  Ite  Missa  est  is  not  said  because, 
says  Benedict  XIV.  on  the  Mass  (Bk.  ii.),  the  intention 
in  Masses  for  the  Dead  is  to  obtain  their  everlasting 
rest,  or  because  it  was  not  usual  at  this  point  to  dismiss 
the  congregation.  Many  remained  to  pray  beside  the 
body  or  to  join  in  the  Church's  Office  for  the  Dead. 

Formerly  it  was  customary  for  the  priest  to  give  his 
blessing  in  Masses  for  the  Dead.  This  custom  has  now 


1 82  FROM    THE   AGNUS  DEI   TO   THE  END. 

disappeared.  Benedict  XIV.  quotes  approvingly  Le 
Brun  on  the  Mass  (Vol.  i.  p.  588),  who  maintains  that 
the  reason  of  the  omission  of  the  priest's  blessing  is 
the  Church's  desire  to  deprive  the  Requiem  Mass  of  all 
unnecessary  solemnity. 

Our  knowledge  of  Purgatory  is  extremely  limited. 
No  Pope  or  Council  has  by  authoritative  utterance  told 
us  where  it  is,  or  how  long  the  soul  may  suffer  there, 
or  has  described  to  us  the  nature  of  its  agony.  The 
Council  of  Florence  teaches  that  the  souls  in  Purgatory 
are  cleansed  by  pains ;  and  the  Council  of  Trent  adds 
(Sess.  xxv.)  "  that  the  souls  detained  there  are  helped 
by  the  suffrages  of  the  faithful,  and  especially  by  the 
acceptable  Sacrifice  of  the  Altar."  Mass,  and  espe 
cially  Requiem  Mass,  is  that  "  acceptable  Sacrifice." 
It  is  the  most  precious  gift  we  can  offer  on  behalf  of  the 
holy  souls.  So  far  as  the  essence  of  the  Sacrifice  is 
concerned,  all  Masses  are  equal,  but  we  should  never 
forget  that  the  prayers  of  the  Requiem  Mass  are  said  in 
the  Church's  name  and  by  the  Church's  order,  and 
consequently  secure  special  graces  for  the  departed. 
The  piety  and  devotion  of  the  priest  in  any  Mass  may 
compensate,  says  St.  Thomas,  for  the  loss  of  this  special 
grace. 

PIE    JESU    DOMINE, 
DONA    EIS    REQUIEM.       AMEN. 

MERCIFUL    LORD    JESUS, 
GRANT    THEM    REST.       AMEN. 


APPENDIX. 


THE    LANGUAGE    OF    THE    MASS. 

THE  Church's  services  may  be  classed  under  two 
heads :  liturgical  and  extra-liturgical.  By  liturgical 
services  I  mean  here  pre-eminently  the  Holy  Mass, 
and  next  the  Office  recited  by  priests  and  monks,  also 
all  services  in  the  Roman  Missal,  Breviary,  Pontifical, 
and  Ritual.  Such  services  are  official.  By  extra- 
liturgical  services  are  meant  the  additional  hymns, 
prayers,  and  devotions  found  in  popular  manuals  and 
approved  by  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese.  Liturgical 
services  are  prescribed  and  regulated  by  the  Holy  See 
alone ;  they  are  the  same  everywhere,  at  least  in  the 
Western  Church,  and  continue  through  the  centuries 
substantially  unchanged.  Extra-liturgical  services  are 
subject  to  the  revision,  direction,  and  approval  of  the 
Ordinary :  they  differ  much  at  different  times  and  in 
different  countries. 

The  extra-liturgical  services  are  wont  to  be  in  the 
vernacular  of  the  country  where  they  are  in  use,  but 
the  liturgical  services  are  always  in  Latin  in  the 
Churches  of  the  Western  rite.  We  say  of  the  Western 
rite,  for,  strictly  speaking,  the  Church  has  no  language 
distinctively  her  own.  If  at  this  moment  she  obliges 


184  APPENDIX. 


all  her  priests  in  the  Western  Church  to  celebrate 
Mass  in  Latin,  she  likewise  requires  those  clergy 
of  her  communion  who  follow  the  Oriental  rite,  to 
use  Greek  and  Syriac,  Coptic  and  Slavonic.  In 
p.  52  of  the  Catholic  Directory  for  1903  for  Great 
Britain,  under  the  general  heading  of  the  Oriental 
rite,  we  have  some  twelve  rites  with  six  different 
languages  prescribed  for  the  Holy  Sacrifice.  The 
Church,  then,  cannot  be  said  to  use  any  one  language 
to  the  exclusion  of  all  the  rest. 

But  the  fact  remains,  that  Latin  is  the  most  widely 
diffused  of  all  ritual  languages,  and  it  is  of  obligation 
in  the  liturgical  services  of  the  Western  Church. 
Non-Catholics  occasionally,  and  also  some  ill-instructed 
Catholics,  clamour  for  the  vernacular  in  Mass.  Can 
the  Pope  allow  Mass  to  be  said  in  the  vernacular 
of  any  country?  Most  unquestionably  he  can.  He 
cannot  change  a  single  point  of  doctrine,  or  any 
essential  point  of  the  discipline  which  our  Lord 
Himself  established.  But  the  choice  of  a  liturgical 
language  falls  under  neither  of  these  categories.  It  is 
a  matter  of  mere  ecclesiastical  law,  and  he  can  make 
or  unmake  laws  which  help  or  impede  the  Church's 
work  on  earth.  With  regard  to  the  use  of  the  Latin 
language,  the  Council  of  Trent  declares  (Sess.  xxii.  ch.  8, 
on  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  Denzinger,  823),  that  the 
Fathers  thought  it  inexpedient  to  have  Mass  said 
everywhere  in  the  vernacular ;  and  in  the  ninth  canon 
the  Council  condemns  those  who  maintain  that  Mass 
ought  only  to  be  celebrated  in  the  vulgar  tongue. 
(Denzinger,  833.)  The  Church's  authoritative  teaching 
then,  as  declared  by  the  Fathers  of  Trent,  was  com 
prised  in  these  two  points:  (i)  that  it  was  inexpedient 
to  say  Mass  everywhere  in  the  vernacular,  (2)  that  it 


APPENDIX.  185 


was  not  lawful  for  a  Catholic  to  hold  that  Mass  should 
be  said  only  in  the  vulgar  tongue.  It  is  hardly  possible 
for  the  voice  of  authority  to  speak  with  more  studied 
moderation. 

For  well-nigh  two  thousand  years  the  Church  has 
been  using  Latin  in  that  rite  which  counts  far  more 
members  than  all  others  together.  It  remains  for  us 
to  give  the  reasons  which  justify  her  in  adopting  and 
retaining  that  language.  It  is  not  denied  that  the 
Apostles  not  only  preached  but  celebrated  the  sacred 
rites  in  the  vernacular.  It  is  not  maintained  that 
St.  Peter  used  Latin  in  the  Church  services.  He  may 
have  done  so ;  but  that  is  all  we  can  say,  for  at  that 
time  in  Rome  there  was  a  Greek-speaking  community. 
The  New  Testament  (except  perhaps  St.  Matthew  and 
the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews)  was  written  in  Greek, 
and  this  fact  seems  to  show  that  the  educated  and 
influential  members  of  the  Church  were  more  familiar 
with  Greek  than  Latin.  It  is  also  probable  that  in  the 
West  the  first  missionaries  spoke  mainly  Greek,  which 
was  the  language  of  the  educated  class  throughout 
Europe.  The  Greek  inscriptions  on  the  tombs  of 
Popes  Fabian  (251),  Lucius  (252),  and  Eutychianus 
(275),  prove  that  Greek  was  the  official  language  of  the 
Holy  See  at  that  time,  as  De  Rossi,  a  great  authority 
on  the  subject,  points  out.  We  may  perhaps  take  the 
conversion  of  Constantine  (325),  as  about  the  date  when 
Greek  ceased  to  be  the  language  of  the  Church  in 
Rome.  Survivals  of  the  days  when  Greek  was  used 
in  the  Liturgy  of  the  Roman  Church,  may  be  seen 
in  the  Kyrie  Eleison  said  at  all  Masses,  in  the  Trisagion 
on  Good  Friday,  Agios  o  Theos,  Agios  ischyros,  Agios 
athanatos,  eleison  imas ;  and  in  the  singing  of  the  Epistle 
and  Gospel  in  Latin  and  Greek  during  the  Pope's 


i86  APPENDIX. 


Solemn  High  Mass  at  St.  Peter's.  (See  Dictionary  of 
Christian  Antiquities,  by  Cheetham  and  Smith,  p.  1,016, 
London,  1875.) 

When,  however,  Roman  Christianity  was  first 
preached,  Latin  was  rapidly  becoming  the  common 
tongue  of  a  large  portion  of  Western  Europe. 
St.  Augustine  (353 — 430)  in  his  City  of  God,  tells  us 
that  Rome  imposed  her  language  on  the  subject-races. 
Latin  was  commonly  spoken  in  the  Roman  colony  of 
Africa,  and  St.  Augustine  says  he  learnt  Latin  in  the 
nursery.  Gaul  and  Spain  after  their  subjugation  by 
Rome  adopted  Latin,  and  the  upper  classes  knew 
something  of  it  even  in  distant  Britain.  The  Roman 
officials  are  said  to  have  spoken  Latin  throughout 
the  Western  Empire.  There  is  no  evidence  of  vernacular 
services  in  Britain  or  in  Ireland,  where  St.  Patrick 
(373 — 4^3)  and  his  followers  preached  the  Gospel.  It 
is  most  natural  to  suppose  that  the  missionaries  would 
have  employed  the  language  familiar  to  them  in  the 
Liturgy  of  Rome.  In  a  service  so  sacred  as  the  Mass, 
where  every  word  is  of  importance,  the  missionaries 
would  naturally  use  the  language  in  which  its  prayers 
were  learnt  by  heart.  For  Mass  in  those  early  times 
was  probably  said  from  memory.  The  Canon  was 
probably  not  written  before  the  fifth  century,  and  it  is 
admitted  that  the  Liturgies  which  bore  the  names  of 
SS.  Peter,  James,  and  Mark,  were  not  written  by  them. 
(Le  Brun,  Explication  de  la  Messe,  vol.  ii.p.  14,  Paris,  1726.) 
That  the  Latin  of  the  Church's  Liturgy  was  nof'under- 
standed  of  the  people,"  seems  scarcely  doubtful.  If  at 
this  day  in  Italy  the  peasantry  speak  several  dialects 
mutually  unintelligible,  is  it  likely  that  the  Latin  of 
Pope  Leo  I.  (440 — 460),  or  Gregory  the  Great  (590 — 
604),  was  understood  by  the  uneducated  classes?  What 


APPENDIX.  187 


was  true  of  Italy  was  more  likely  to  be  true  of  Africa, 
Gaul,  and  Spain ;  of  England  and  of  Ireland.  There 
was  nothing  to  prevent  the  missionaries  from  teaching 
the  people  in  their  own  tongue  the  great  truths  of  the 
faith,  or  from  instructing  them  in  the  august  mysteries 
of  the  Adorable  Sacrifice,  while  they  reserved  for  the 
Mass  and  other  Offices  the  Latin  idiom,  which  with 
Hebrew  and  Greek,  the  three  languages  used  in  the 
inscription  upon  the  Cross  of  Calvary,  must  have 
possessed  a  sacred  character  in  their  eyes. 

A  further  question  may  be  asked,  Why  has  Latin 
been  retained  all  these  centuries  as  the  official  language 
of  the  Church  ?  Various  reasons  may  be  adduced. 
Latin  amongst  other  tongues  is  distinguished  by  its 
dignity,  gravity,  clearness,  and  precision.  The  ear  is 
naturally  struck  by  the  majesty  of  its  sentences  and 
the  harmony  of  its  cadences.  Latin  has,  moreover,  the 
great  advantage  of  being  readily  pronounced  even  by 
those  who  never  studied  it.  Music  is  of  obligation  in 
many  Church  services,  and  Latin  lends  itself  easily  to 
the  solemn  chants  of  the  Church's  liturgy.  Even  the 
poor  people,  as  we  call  them,  not  merely  in  Catholic 
countries  but  in  England,  sing  many  of  the  Latin 
hymns  by  heart. 

A  much  higher  reason  is  found  in  the  mission  of 
the  Church  on  earth.  She  is  not  limited  to  country  or 
race.  She  is  not  the  English  Church  nor  the  Russian. 
She  is  Catholic  or  universal.  She  is  for  "all  nations 
and  every  creature."  One  language  in  her  liturgy  is 
a  distinct  help  to  unity  of  worship.  Wherever  Catholics 
go,  they  kneel  before  the  same  altar,  and  hear  the  same 
prayers  in  a  common  language. 

But  the  strongest  reason  of  all  in  retaining  Latin  in 
a  liturgical  service,  is  the  Church's  zeal  for  teaching 


1 88  APPENDIX. 


and  preserving  the  faith.  According  to  a  theological 
maxim — her  prayer  is  the  rule  of  her  belief.  Like  her 
Divine  Master  of  old,  she  opens  her  mouth  to  pray, 
and  in  her  prayer  she  teaches  the  multitude.  The 
Gloria  Patri  teaches  and  enforces  the  mystery  of  the 
Trinity ;  the  Church's  exorcisms  over  catechumens 
before  Baptism  imply  the  doctrine  of  original  sin  ;  the 
necessity  of  grace  to  make  an  action  supernatural  and 
worthy  of  eternal  reward  is  inculcated  constantly  in 
her  public  supplications ;  her  prayers  for  the  dead 
from  earliest  ages  set  forth  her  teaching  on  Purgatory. 
Apart  from  the  Creed,  an  epitome  of  Catholic  belief 
said  at  Mass  on  Sundays,  holidays,  and  all  great 
festivals,  the  Church  during  the  Holy  Sacrifice  proclaims 
the  following  doctrines — the  Unity  and  Trinity  of 
God ;  the  Incarnation  and  Redemption  of  Christ ; 
His  blessed  Passion,  Resurrection,  and  glorious 
Ascension  ;  the  perpetual  virginity  of  our  Lady ;  the 
intercession  of  angels  and  saints;  the  veneration  due 
to  relics ;  the  Sacrament  of  Holy  Orders  ;  the  reality 
and  necessity  of  sacrifice  ;  the  Real  Presence  of  Christ 
in  the  Eucharist  under  both  kinds ;  the  efficacy  of 
prayer  and  Mass  for  the  dead,  and  the  existence  of 
Purgatory.  The  truths  of  faith  are  necessarily  expressed 
in  words,  and  it  is  important  that  the  language  in 
which  they  are  expressed  should  always  remain  the 
same,  both  as  regards  the  words,  and  even  more 
as  regards  their  meaning.  A  vernacular  being  essen 
tially  a  living  language  fluctuates,  while  an  ancient 
tongue  like  the  Latin  is  fixed  and  stable  in  its  character. 
The  latter  is  much  better  adapted  to  the  exact  expression 
of  the  Church's  doctrine  and  rites  in  these  liturgical 
forms  which  play  so  large  a  part  in  handing  down  to 
successive  generations  the  revelation  of  God. 


APPENDIX.  189 


Let  us  now  consider  the  views  of  those  who  assert 
that  the  Mass  should  be  conducted  in  a  language 
"understanded  of  the  people."  The  objection  wherever 
found,  implies  an  unconscious  ignorance  of  the  true 
nature  of  the  Holy  Sacrifice.  Mass  is  not  merely  a 
prayer,  in  which  the  faithful  join,  as  they  take  part  in 
a  litany.  Mass  is  the  public  official  act  of  service  which 
is  said  in  the  name  of  the  Church  for  the  living  and  the 
dead.  Mass  is  offered,  not  by  any  one,  but  by  a  man  on 
whom  a  great  Sacrament  has  been  conferred  to  enable 
him  to  convert  bread  and  wine  into  the  Body  and  Blood 
of  our  Lord.  This  official  act  is  always  public,  because 
offered  in  the  name  of  the  Church.  A  private  Mass, 
strictly  speaking,  does  not  exist.  Mass  in  a  hermit's  cell 
without  a  server  is  a  magnificent  act  of  public  worship 
offered  by  the  Church  to  God  "  for  all  faithful  Christians, 
living  and  dead."  The  people  do  join  in  the  Mass, 
but  they  cannot  offer  sacrifice  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  priest.  They  are  bound  to  be  present  at  Mass  on 
Sundays  and  holidays.  There  is,  however,  no  obligation 
to  follow  the  Mass  prayers.  The  poor  man,  saying  his 
beads,  most  certainly  fulfils  his  obligation  of  hearing 
Mass.  Is  it  not  strange,  too,  that  there  should  be  this 
cry  in  favour  of  the  vernacular,  when  half  the  Mass, 
and  that  the  more  important,  is  said  in  secret,  and  is 
inaudible  to  the  congregation  ? 

But  an  interesting  historical  incident  shows  the 
Church's  mind  as  to  the  kind  of  language  appropriate 
for  the  solemn  services  of  the  Mass.  Early  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  Father  Couplet,  the  Procurator 
General  of  the  Jesuit  Missions  in  China,  on  behalf  of 
the  missionaries,  petitioned  for  leave  from  Paul  V.  to 
say  Mass  and  Office  in  Chinese,  and  to  use  the  same 
language  in  administering  the  Sacraments.  Here  is  the 


i  go 


APPENDIX. 


answer  of  the  Hoi)7  Inquisition  on  March  26th,  1611, 
as  given  in  Le  Brim.  (Vol.  ii.  p.  241,  with  addition  xiv. 
Paris,  1726.) 


Feria  quinta  die  26  Martii, 
1611.  In  generali  Congregatione 
Sanctse  Romance,  et  universalis 
Inquisitionis  habita  in  Palatio 
Apostolico  apud  Sanctum  Pet- 
rum  coram  Sanctissimo  Domino 
nostro  Paulo  V.  ...  Item  per- 
misit  Sanctitas  sua  iisdem 
Patribus,  ut  possint  transferre 
sacra  Biblia  in  Linguam  Sin- 
arum,  non  tamen  vulgarem,  sed 
eruditam  et  litteratorum  pro- 
priam,  illisque  sic  translates  uti, 
et  simul  mandat  ut  in  transla- 
tione  Bibliorum,  adhibeant  sum- 
mam  et  exquisitam  diligentiam, 
et  translatio  fidelissima  sit,  ac 
in  eadem  lingua  Sinarum  possint 
a  Sinis  celebrari  divina  officia 
Missarum  et  Horarum  Canonica- 
rum.  Denique  permisit  ut  in 
eadem  lingua  erudita  Sinarum, 
possint  a  Sinis  Sacramenta  minis- 
trari,  et  aliae  Ecclesiae  functiones 
peragi. 


In  a  General  Congregation  of 
the  Holy  Roman  and  Universal 
Inquisition  held  in  the  Apostolic 
Palace  at  St.  Peter's  in  the  pres 
ence  of  our  most  holy  Lord 
Paul  V.  ...  His  Holiness  like 
wise  gave  leave  to  the  Fathers  to 
translate  the  holy  books  of  the 
Bible  into  the  Chinese  language, 
not  into  the  language  of  the 
people,  but  into  the  learned 
language  distinctive  of  educated 
men,  and  to  make  use  of  these 
books  thus  translated ;  at  the 
same  time  (Paul  V.)  commands 
that  in  the  translation  of  the 
Bible  the  Fathers  show  every 
conceivable  care  and  that  the 
translation  be  most  faithful,  and 
he  gives  leave  for  the  Divine 
service  of  the  Mass  and  of  the 
Canonical  Hours  to  be  said  by 
the  Chinese  missionaries  in  the 
same  Chinese  language.  Finally, 
he  gave  leave  for  the  Sacraments 
and  other  Ecclesiastical  rites  to 
be  administered  by  Chinese 
missionaries  in  the  same  classical 
Chinese  language. 

The  Holy  Office  in  reply  drew  a  distinction  between 
the  popular  Chinese  (lingua  vulgaris)  as  now  spoken  by 
that  people  and  the  Chinese  spoken  by  the  learned 
and  literary  class.  Leave  was  given  to  the  Jesuit 
missionaries  to  translate  Bible  and  liturgy  into  the 
latter  (eruditam  et  littevatovum  propriam),  not  into  the 
former  (noti  tamen  vulgarem).  A  Chinese  scholar  explains 


APPENDIX.  191 


to  me  the  point  of  this  distinction.  The  Chinese 
of  the  people  is  a  fluctuating  language,  comparable 
in  this  respect  with  the  vernacular  tongues  of  European 
nations.  The  learned  Chinese,  or  if  we  may  be 
allowed  the  expression,  the  classical  Chinese,  is  a 
language  of  ancient  origin,  going  back  to  the  time  of 
Confucius  (B.C.  500),  stable  in  its  forms  and  in  the 
meanings  attached  to  them,  and  bearing  the  same 
relation  to  modern  Chinese,  as  ancient  Latin  to  modern 
Italian. 

It  has  been  stated  in  an  earlier  part  of  this  article 
that  six  different  languages  are  at  the  present  moment 
in  the  East  sanctioned  by  the  Holy  See  in  the  celebra 
tion  of  Mass.  Not  one  of  these  languages,  so  I  am 
assured  by  an  Oriental  scholar,  is  the  vernacular  of  the 
country.  To  take  two  familiar  instances.  In  the 
Russian  liturgy  the  language  is  not  modern  Russian 
but  Slavonic  of  the  time  of  St.  Cyril  and  St.  Methodius 
in  the  ninth  century.  Mass  in  Coptic  is  less  understood 
than  Mass  in  Latin  ;  not  only  has  Coptic  no  affinity 
with  the  Arabic  spoken  by  the  people,  but  many  of 
the  Coptic  priests  can  hardly  read  the  Coptic  Missal. 
Here  is  the  case  of  a  language  unintelligible  not  only 
to  the  people  but  even  to  the  priests,  still  kept  in  the 
liturgy  with  the  sanction  of  authority.  It  can  hardly 
be  asserted  that  the  Church  favours  the  vernacular  in 
her  liturgy. 

Lastly :  if  the  Church's  liturgy  is  to  be  said  in  the 
vernacular,  where  shall  we  end  ?  The  people  may  then 
fairly  claim  Mass  in  their  local  dialects  which  may  be 
described  as  their  vernacular.  We  must  have  at  least 
two  liturgies  in  Italy  and  France.  For  the  Piedmontese 
peasant  cannot  understand  the  language  of  an  educated 
Italian,  and  the  rustics  in  the  South  of  France  cannot 


IQ2  APPENDIX. 


follow  the  polished  French  of  Paris.  High  German 
and  Low  German  are  widely  apart,  Belgium  will  ask 
for  Mass  in  French  and  in  Flemish,  Ireland  will  insist 
on  Mass  in  English  and  Irish.  No  thoughtful  man  can 
suppose  that  a  multiplication  of  liturgies  can  do  else 
than  diminish  the  reverence  of  the  faithful  for  the 
adorable  Sacrifice  of  the  Altar. 


THE    END. 


INDEX. 


A. 

ABEL  p.  in. 

Ablutions  p.  137. 

Abraham  p.  112. 

Absolution  in  Mass  p.  33. 

Acolyte  p.  154. 

"  Action  "  p.  87  ;  "  Within  the 

Action"  p.  95. 

Addition  orEmbolismusp.  126. 
Additions  to   Canon   pp.  87, 

99,   112;   to  Nicene  Creed 


PP.  57.  58. 
ido 


Adoration  of  Blessed  Sacra 
ment  expressed  by  various 
signs  pp.  107,  173,  note. 

Agnus  Dei  p.  130;  in  High 
Mass  p.  170  ;  in  Masses  for 
Dead  p.  180. 

Alb  p.  17. 

Alleluia  p.  50;  in  Masses  for 
Dead  p.  176;  major  and 
minor  p.  51. 

Alphonsus,  St.,  on  the  Mass 
p.  xiii. 

Altar,  Consecration  p.  14; 
definition  p.  12  ;  incensing 
pp.  159,  165  ;  kinds  p.  13  ; 
kissing  pp.  35,  44,  90,  113, 
144,  171. 

Altar-cloths  p.  15. 

Amen,  meaning  of,  pp.  26,  48. 

Amice  pp.  xvi,  16. 

Angel  in  prayer  of  Asperges 
p.  23. 

Angels  pp.  83,  166, 


Antiphon,  meaning  of  p.  27. 
Apostles  pp.  31,  97. 
Apostolic,  the  Church  p.  67. 
Archangels  pp.  32,  83,  166. 
Archdeacon  128. 
Arms  pp.  30,  57. 
Arms  extended  in  prayer  p.  45. 
Ashes  p.  14. 
Asperges  p.  22. 

Authorities,  short  list  of 
p.  xxiii. 

B. 

BAPTISM  p.  67. 

Bell,  rung  at  Elevation  p.  108  ; 
little  Elevation  p.  122. 

Bellarmine  on  the  altar  p.  12  ; 
on  words  "gifts and  grants " 
p.  no. 

Benedicamus  Domino  p.  142. 

Benedicite  Pater  reverende 
p.  164. 

Benedict  XIV.  quoted  pp.  xv, 
xvii,  182. 

Benedictiones  invocativac,  con- 
stitutivae  p.  13. 

Berengarius  p.  108. 

Berretta  pp.  xvi,  16,  25. 

Bishop,  blessing  of,  at  end  of 
Mass  p.  144;  blessing  of 
oils  by  p.  128 ;  consecrates 
altar,  altar-stone  and  church 
pp.  14,  160;  dalmatic  once 
restricted  to  p.  158;  Gloria 


194 


INDEX. 


once  restricted  to  p.  40; 
stole  as  worn  by  p.  18 ; 
number  of  candles  in  Mass 
of  p.  157. 

Black  vestments,  when  used 
pp.  21,  175. 

Blessed  Virgin,  see  Mary. 

Blessing  of  altar  p.  14;  of 
altar-linen  and  chalices 
p.  20;  of  ashes  p.  14;  of 
deacon  p.  162 ;  of  fruits  of 
earth  p.  1 19 ;  of  gifts  p.  128 ; 
of  incense  pp.  159,  166 ; 
nuptial  pp.  xix,  128;  of 
oil  p.  120 ;  of  salt  p.  14  ;  of 
subdeacon  p.  161 ;  of  vest 
ments  p.  16;  of  water  pp.  14, 
22, 164 ;  of  wine  p.  1 1 ;  at  end 
of  Mass  p.  144 ;  omitted  in 
Requiem  Mass  pp.  170, 182  ; 
two  kinds  p.  13. 

Body,  inclined  pp.  32,  53,  74, 
77,  89,  112,  114;  prostrate 
p.  173,  note. 

Bread,  leavened  and  un 
leavened  p.  70. 

Burchard  p.  xiii. 

Burse  p.  19. 

C. 

CANDLES,  offering  of  p.  xviii ; 
at  Gospel  p.  56;  use  and 
meaning  in  liturgical  ser 
vice  pp.  155  et  seq. 

Candlesticks  on  altar  p.  158. 

Candlemas  p.  155. 

Canon  p.  xxi;  added  to  pp. 
87,  99,  112;  antiquity  of 
p.  87;  denned  p.  87. 

Canonization  p.  86. 

Catholic,  meaning  of  p.  66. 

Chalice,  blessing  of  p.  20 ; 
consecration  of  pp.  20,  104 ; 
elevation  of  p.  107 ;  material 
of  p.  20 ;  meaning  of  in 
Scripture  p.  106;  veil  of 
p.  19. 


Chasuble  p.  19  ;  Gothic  p.  19  ; 
Roman  p.  19. 

Cherubim  p.  83. 

Chinese  in  the  Liturgy  p.  189. 

Choir  sing  Benedictus  p.  169; 
Credo  p.  164 ;  Kyrie  and 
Gloria  p.  160. 

Choirs  of  angels  p.  83. 

Chrism  p.  14. 

Christ,  meaning  of  p.  60. 

Church  p.  66. 

Clement  VIII.  legislates 
about  form  of  blessing 
p.  144. 

Collect  pp.  xv,  45. 

Colours  of  vestments  p.  20. 

Communicantes,  explained  p.  95. 

Communion  in  both  kinds  of 
strict  obligation  for  priest 
pp.  4,  136 ;  belongs  to 
integrity  of  Mass  pp.  4, 
136  ;  prayers  before  p.  131  ; 
antiphon  p.  138. 

Concelebration  of  Bishop 
and  Priests  p.  109. 

Confessors  first  admitted  to 
Canonization  pp.  88,  97. 

Confileor  p.  31. 

Consecration,  introduction  to 
p.  102;  words  of,  explained 
p.  103 ;  in  High  Mass,  p.  168. 

Constance,  Council  of  p.  xx. 

Coptic  in  the  Liturgy  pp.  184. 
191 ;  rite  p.  173  note. 

Corporal  p.  19. 

Council  p.  4 ;  see  under  names 
Florence,  Trent,  &c. 

Credo  pp.  56  et  seq.,  163. 

Creed  pp.  56  et  seq.,  163. 

Cross,  sign  of  explained  pp.  25, 
26  ;  made  with  hand  on  the 
body  pp.  25,  36,  54,  163 ; 
over  deacon  p.  162 ;  over 
consecrated  elements  pp. 
1 10, 121 ;  over  Gospel  pp.  54, 
163 ;  over  incense  pp.  160, 
162, 166 ;  over  missal  p.  169 ; 


INDEX. 


195 


over  oblata  pp.  75,  90,  101  ; 
over  people  p.  144 ;  over 
subdeacon  p.  161  ;  over 
water  pp.  72,  164;  made 
with  chalice  pp.  74,  136 ; 
with  consecrated  Host  pp. 
121,  128,  135;  with  paten 
p.  72  ;  single  and  triple  sign 
of  cross  p.  144;  omission  of 
p.  182;  cross  worked  on 
altar  p.  14 ;  on  altar-cloths 
p.  15  ;  on  vestments  pp.  16 
et  seq. 
Crucifix  over  altar  p.  158. 

D. 

DAILY  bread  p.  125. 

Dalmatic  p.  158. 

Deacon,  manner  of  wearing 

stole  p.  18 ;   at  High  Mass 

pp.  xviii,  154  et  seq. 
Dead,  Memento  for  p.  114; 

change  in  Agnus  Dei  p.  130; 

Requiescant  in  pace  p.  142; 

pax     omitted     in     Masses 

for  pp.  172,  181 ;  Mass  for 

pp.  174  et  seq. 
Deo  gratias  p.  49. 
Devotion  p.  94. 
Diptychspp.  93,  114. 
Disciplina  arcani  pp.  xv,  56. 
Discipline  of  the  Secret  pp. 

xv,  56. 

Dominations  p.  84. 
Dominus  vobiscum  pp.  xvii,  44; 

sung  pp.  161  et  seq. 
Dove,  figure  of,  to  hold  the 

Blessed  Sacrament  p.  15. 
Doxology  pp.  30,  39. 
Dramatic      presentation     in 

Church  services  p.  179. 

E. 

EASTER,   change  in   Gradual 

p.  5i- 
Electric  light  p.  157. 


Elevation  at  different  epochs 
p.  107 ;  little  Elevation 
p.  122. 

Embolismus  p.  126. 

Ends  of  Sacrifice  p.  5. 

Epistle  p.  48;  sung  p.  161. 

Essence  in  general  defined 
p.  3  ;  Essence  of  Mass  p.  3. 

Eucharist  as  Sacrament  and 
Sacrifice  p.  i  ;  meaning  of 
word  pp.  6,  82  ;  a  gift  p. 
137;  synonyms  of  p.  138. 

Ex  opere  operato  p.  10. 

Eyes,   raising   of  pp.  70,  88, 


F. 

FASTING  before  Communion 
p.  136  ;  relaxed  pp.  5,  136. 

Father,  God  the  p.  59. 

Father,  the  prayer  Our  p.  124. 

Filioque  added  to  Creed  pp. 
58,  65. 

Florence,  Council  of,  on 
Filioque  p.  65 ;  on  Purga 
tory  p.  182 ;  mixing  of  water 
p.  70 ;  use  of  wine  p.  70. 

Fruits  of  earth  blessed  p.  119. 

G. 

Gaudete  Sunday  p.  38. 
Genuflexion  p.  173,  note. 
Girdle  p.  17. 
Gloria  in  excelsis  p.  30;    sung 

p.  161. 

Gloria  Patri  p.  30. 
Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c. 

p.  30. 
God  p.  59. 
Good   Friday    pp.    172,    173, 

note. 
Gospel  p.  53 ;    singing  of  p. 

161 ;  St.  John's  pp.  144  et  seq. 
Gradual  p.  50. 
Greek  used  in  Mass  pp.  26,  39, 

40,  185. 


INDEX. 


Greek  rite,  Elevation   in,   p. 

107;  bread  used  p.  70. 
Green  vestments,  when  used 

p.  21. 
Gregory  the   Great   adds   to 

Canon  p.  99 ;   inserts  Pater 

Noster    immediately     after 

Canon  p.  123. 

H. 

Hanc  igitur  explained  p.  99. 

Hands,  extending,  raising, 
joining  of,  pp.  43,  81,  88, 
in,  112;  held  over  obla 
tion  p.  98;  meaning  of 
imposition  of  p.  98 ;  wash 
ing  of  p.  76. 

Hebrew  used  in  Mass  pp.  26, 

39- 

Hell  p.  178. 

Holy,  the  Church  p.  66. 

Holy  Ghost,  p.  64  ;  the  Sane- 
tifier  p.  75. 

Holy  Saturday  pp.  155,  156, 
172. 

Holy  Week,  ceremonies  pecu 
liar  to  pp.  155,  156,  172, 
173,  note. 

Hosanna  p.  85. 

Host,  in  altar-stone  p.  14 ; 
adoration  of  pp.  107,  173, 
note ;  blessing  of  pp.  75, 
90,  101,  no,  121 ;  breaking 
of  p.  127 ;  consecration  of 
pp.  104,  168 ;  elevation  of 
pp.  107,  122;  material  of 
p.  70;  offering  of  pp.  70, 
158 ;  sign  of  cross  made 
with  pp.  121,  128,  135. 


I. 

IMPETRATORY,     meaning     of 

p.  10. 

Imposition  of  hands  p.  98. 
Incarnation  p.  62. 


Incense  pp.  53,  55,  159,  162, 

165,  169. 

Indulgentiam  p.  33. 
Inquisition,    Decree    of     the 

Holy,  on  use  of  Chinese  in 

Mass  p.  190. 

Instrument nm  pads  p.  171. 
Introit  p.  37. 
Isaac  p.  112. 
lit  Missa  est  pp.  142,  181. 

J- 

JESUS  pp.  42,  60. 

Jube  domne  benedicere  p.  162 ; 

omitted  p.  176. 
Judica,  explanation  of  psalm 

pp.     27     et     seq.;     omitted 

pp.  xvi,  175. 

K. 

KINDS,  Communion  under 
both  pp.  xx,  106  ;  consecra 
tion  in  both  pp.  3,  4,  106. 

King,  Christ  as  p.  60. 

Kiss  of  peace  pp.  xix,  170 ; 
omitted  in  Holy  Week  and 
Masses  for  Dead  pp.  172, 
181. 

Kissing  of  altar  pp.  35,  78  ;  of 
Gospel  pp.  55,  163;  of 
hands  pp.  162, 165,  167, 170  ; 
of  paten  pp.  164,  170  ;  of 
chalice  p.  165  ;  of  instrumen- 
tum  pads  p.  171. 

Knabenbauer  on  St.  John's 
Gospel  p.  149. 

Kyrie  pp.  26,  39,  160. 

L. 

Laetare  Sunday  p.  38. 
Lamb  of  God  p.  42. 
Languages  used  in  Mass  pp. 

26,  39,  183  et  seq. 
Latin  used  in  Mass  pp.  26,  39, 

183  et  seq. 


INDEX. 


197 


Lauda  Sion  p.  52. 

Lavabo  pp.  75,  168. 

Left  of  altar  p.  55. 

Lights  at  Mass  pp.  155  et  seq.; 

at  Gospel  pp.  53,  55,  162 ; 

at  Consecration  p.  168. 
Limbo  p.  178. 
Liturgical  services  denned  p, 

182. 
Lord  p.  60. 

M. 

MACEDONIUS  p.  57 ;  heresy 
of  p.  63. 

Maniple  pp.  xvii,  17. 

Marcellus  of  Ancyra  p.  57. 

Martyrs  in  Mass  pp.  14,  35, 
97,  116;  relics  of,  in  altar- 
stone  p.  35. 

Mary  in  Mass  pp.  32,  96; 
always  Virgin  p.  62. 

Mass,  definition  p.  2  ;  essence 
p.  3 ;  effects  pp.  x  el  seq., 
2  et  seq.,  182  ;  black,  or 
Requiem,  or  for  dead  pp. 
10, 174^  seq.;  votive  p.  147; 
Papal  pp.  xv,  xx,  44;  of 
Ordination  p.  173, note;  of 
Presanctified  p.  173,  note; 
High  pp.  xvii,  74,  154  et  seq.; 
Low  p.  74 ;  in  honour  of 
saints  p.  2,  note ;  offered  for 
living  p.  92 ;  for  dead  pp. 
174,  182  ;  prayers  at  p.  xx; 
meaning  of  word  p.  xiv. 

Maundy  Thursday  pp.  120, 
172. 

Melchisedech  p.  112. 

Memento  for  living  p.  91 ;  for 
dead  p.  114. 

Miser  eat  ur  p.  33. 

Missa  Catech  umenorum,fidelium 
p.  56  ;  cantata  p.  154. 

Missal  p.  xvii. 

Month's  Mind  p.  174. 

Mozarabic  rite  p.  123. 


Munda  pp.  xvii,  53,  162. 
Mystical  destruction  of  victim 
in  Mass  p.  4. 

N. 

NEWMAN,  on  discipline  of  the 
secret  p.  56. 

Nice,  Council  of  p.  30. 

Nicene  Creed  pp.  56  et  seq.; 
additions  to  pp.  57,  58. 

Nobis  quoque  peccatoribus  ex 
plained  p.  116. 


O. 

OFFERING  of  chalice  pp.  72, 

165  ;  of  Host  pp.  70,  164. 
Offertory,  meaning  of  pp.  xviii, 

69  ;     in     Mass     for     Dead 

p.  177. 

Oil,  Blessing  of  Holy  p.  120. 
One,  The  Church  p.  66. 
Orarium  p.  18. 
Oratio  imperata  p.  48. 
Ordinary     of     Mass     p.  25; 

prayers    of,  explained    pp. 

xx  et  seq. 

Or  emus  pp.  xviii,  45. 
Oriental  rite  p.  184. 
Osculatorium  p.  171. 


P. 

PALL  p.  19. 

Papal  Mass  pp.  xv,  xx,  44. 
Paschal  Candle  p.  155. 
Paten  pp.  xviii,  20,  165. 
Pater  Noster  p.  123  ;  in  High 

Mass    p.     169;     why    said 

aloud  p.  xv. 
Pax    pp.    xix,    170;     omitted 

pp.  172,  181. 
Pax  vobis  pp.  xvii,  45. 
Peace,    prayer     for    p.    131 ; 

kiss  of  170;  omitted  pp.  172, 

181. 


ig8 


INDEX. 


Pius     V.    prescribes     Gloria 

p.  40;  imposition  of  hands 

p.  98 ;     form    of     blessing 

p.  144. 

Placeat  p.  142. 
Pope,     dalmatic     exclusively 

used  by  p.  158. 
Postcoinmunion  p.  140. 
Powers  p.  84. 
Prayers  said  while  vestments 

are  put  on  pp.  17  et  seq. ;  at 

Asperges   p.  23  ;   for  peace 

and      before     Communion 

p.  131 ;  at  Mass  xx. 
Preface   of    Mass   pp.  6,   80, 

168. 
Presanctified,  Mass  of  p.  173, 

note. 
Priest  p.  i2  ;  Christ  as  pp.  x, 

60 ;     manner    of    wearing 

stole  p.  18. 
Principalities  p.  83. 
Prophet   p.    61 ;   inspired   by 

Holy   Ghost  p.  65  ;    Christ 

as  p.  60. 

Propitiatory,  meaning  of  p.  7. 
Prose  p.  52. 
Purgatory,    Mass    efficacious 

for  souls  in  pp.  xiv,  10,  172, 

182. 

Purification  p.  155. 
Purificator  p.  20. 

R. 

RED    vestments,   when    used 

p.  20. 

"  Regions  "  of  Rome  p.  157. 
"  Regionaries  "  p.  157. 
Relics  in  altar-stone  pp.   14, 

35-. 
Requiem  Mass  pp.  10,  174  et 

seq. 
Requiescant  in  pace  pp.  142, 

181. 
Resurrection  of  Christ  p.  63  ; 

of  dead  p.  67. 


Right  of  altar  p.  55. 

Rites  pp.  xiii,  184  ;  Ambrosian 
p.  123 ;  Coptic  pp.  173,  note, 
184,  191 ;  Greek  pp.  107, 
185;  Mozarabic  p.  123; 
Oriental  p.  184 ;  Roman 
pp.  127,  183  et  seq.;  Slavonic 
pp.  184,  191 ;  Syriac  p.  184. 

Rochet  p.  17. 

Rubrics  p.  xiii. 


S. 


SABAOTH  p.  84. 

Saints     in     Confiteor     p.    31  ; 

in  Canon  pp.  97,  116;  Mass 

said  in  honour  of  p.  2,  note. 
Sacrament  p.  i ;  House  p.  15. 
Sacrifice  p.  i ;  ends  of  p.  5. 
Salt  p.  14. 
Satisfactory   power   of    Mass 

pp.  x,  9. 

Secret  prayers   p.  77  ;    disci 
pline  of  the  p.  56. 
Sepulchre  in  altar-stone  p.  14. 
Seraphim  p.  84. 
Sequence  p.  52. 
Sexes,  separation  of,  in  church 

pp.  xix,  171. 
Sins  remitted  by  Mass  pp.  x, 

7  ;  by  Baptism  p.  67. 
Slavonic  in  the  Liturgy  pp. 

184,  191. 
Sporer,  on  Hell  in  Mass  for 

Dead  p.  178. 
St.  Gabriel  p.  166. 
St.  John,  Gospel  of  p.  144. 
St.  John  Baptist  pp.  32,  116. 
St.  Joseph    not    admitted    to 

Canon  p.  xxi. 

St.  Leo  adds  to  Canon  p.  112. 
St.  Mary      Magdalene,      her 

Credo  p.  57. 
St.  Matthias,     why     omitted 

p.  97  ;  inserted  p.  116. 
St.  Michael  pp.  32,  166. 


INDEX. 


199 


St.  Thomas,  on  efficacy  of 
Mass  in  procuring  forgive 
ness  of  sins  p.  9  ;  on  essen 
tial  and  accidental  value 
of  Mass  p.  ii ;  on  separate 
consecration  of  the  Blood 
p.  106 ;  on  consecration  of 
person,  vessels,  &c.  p.  12. 

Stabat  Mater  p.  52. 

Standing  at  Gospel  pp.  55, 
162 ;  as  attitude  of  prayer 
p.  173,  note. 

Stole  p.  18. 

Suarez  explains  "communi 
cating  and  honouring " 
p.  96 ;  explains  adscriptam 
p.  100 ;  on  words  of  con 
secration  p.  105  ;  explains 
unde  et  memores  p.  109 ;  on 
Offertory  in  Masses  for 
Dead  p.  179. 

Subdeacon  at  High  Mass  pp. 
xviii,  154  et  seq. 

"  Supernumeraries"  p.  157. 

Supplices  te  rogamus  explained 

p.   112. 

Supra  quae  explained  p.  in. 

Surplice  p.  17. 

Symbolism  of  lights,  incense, 

&c.,see  under  lights,  incense, 

&c. 

Symbohtm  p.  57. 
Syriac  Liturgy  p.  184. 

T. 

TABERNACLE  p.  15. 

Tartarus  p.  179. 

Te  Deum  pp.  xi,  40. 

Tenebrae  p.  156. 

Thanksgiving  pp.  x,  7,  138. 

Tract  p.  52. 

Transubstantiation  p.  103. 

Trent,  Council  of,  defines 
Mass  p.  2 ;  prescribes  tone 
of  voice  pp.  34,  88;  defines 


Canon  p.  87;  adopts  term 
Transubstantiation  p.  103 ; 
on  incense  p.  159;  on  mix 
ing  of  wine  and  water  pp. 
70,  72 ;  on  Mass  in  honour 
of  saints  p.  2,  note ;  on 
language  of  the  Mass  p. 
184;  on  Mass  for  the  Dead 
p.  182. 
Trinity  p.  59. 

U. 

Unde    et    memores    explained 
p.  109. 

V. 

VALENTIA,   on  Hell   in   Mass 

for  Dead  p.  178. 
Veil   of  chalice   p.  19 ;    worn 

by  subdeacon  pp.  xviii,  165. 
Veni  Sancte  Spiritus  p.  52. 
Vestments     blessed     p.    16 ; 

description  of  pp.  16  et  seq. ; 

colours  of  p.  20. 
Victimae  Paschali  p.  52. 
Vidi  aquam,  when  sung  p.  23. 
Violet  vestments,  when  used 

p.  21. 

Virtues  p.  84. 
Voice,  tone  of  pp.  34,  88. 
Votive  Mass  p.  174. 
Vows  in  Mass  p.  94. 


W. 

WATER  mixed  with  wine  pp. 

70,  72-. 

Wax,  white  and  yellow  p.  156. 

White  vestments,  when  used 
p.  20. 

Wine  pp.  70,  72 ;  mixed  with 
water  pp.  70,  72  ;  consecra 
tion  of  p.  104. 

Wiseman,  on  services  of 
Church  p.  179. 


TO 


GAVIN,  M. 

The  Sacrifce  of  the  Mass* 


BQT 

i3ia 

.G3,